summaryrefslogtreecommitdiff
path: root/old/66344-0.txt
diff options
context:
space:
mode:
Diffstat (limited to 'old/66344-0.txt')
-rw-r--r--old/66344-0.txt8262
1 files changed, 0 insertions, 8262 deletions
diff --git a/old/66344-0.txt b/old/66344-0.txt
deleted file mode 100644
index 436f5b8..0000000
--- a/old/66344-0.txt
+++ /dev/null
@@ -1,8262 +0,0 @@
-The Project Gutenberg eBook of The Old House, by Cécile Tormay
-
-This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
-most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
-whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
-of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
-www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you
-will have to check the laws of the country where you are located before
-using this eBook.
-
-Title: The Old House
- A Novel
-
-Author: Cécile Tormay
-
-Translator: Emil Torday
-
-Release Date: September 19, 2021 [eBook #66344]
-
-Language: English
-
-Produced by: Paul Clark and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team at
- https://www.pgdp.net (This file was produced from images
- generously made available by The Internet Archive/American
- Libraries.)
-
-*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE OLD HOUSE ***
-
-
-
-
-
- _THE OLD HOUSE_
-
- _A Novel_
-
- _By_
- CÉCILE TORMAY
-
- TRANSLATED FROM THE HUNGARIAN BY
- E. TORDAY
-
- ROBERT M. McBRIDE & COMPANY
- 1922 : : : : NEW YORK
-
-
-
-
- Copyright, 1922, by
- Robert M. McBride & Co.
-
-
- _Printed in the
- United States of America_
-
-
- Published, September, 1922
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER I
-
-
-1
-
-It was evening. Winter hung white over the earth. Great snowflakes
-crept over the snow towards the coach. They moved ghostlike over the
-silent, treeless plain. Mountains rose behind them in the snow. Small
-church towers and roofs crowded over each other. Here and there little
-squares flared up in the darkness.
-
-Night fell as the coach reached the excise barrier. Beyond, two sentry
-boxes buried in the snow faced each other. The coachman shouted between
-his hands. A drowsy voice answered and white cockades began to move
-in the dark recesses of the boxes. The light of a lamp emerged from
-the guard’s cottage. Behind the gleam a man with a rifle over his arm
-strolled towards the vehicle.
-
-The high-wheeled travelling coach was painted in two colours: the
-upper part dark green, the lower, including the wheels, bright yellow.
-From near the driver’s seat small oil lamps shed their light over the
-horses’ backs. The animals steamed in the cold.
-
-The guard lifted his lantern. At the touch of the crude light, the
-coach window rattled and descended. In its empty frame appeared a
-powerful grey head. Two steady cold eyes looked into the guard’s face.
-The man stepped back. He bowed respectfully.
-
-“The Ulwing coach!” He drew the barrier aside. The civil guards in the
-sentry boxes presented arms.
-
-“You may pass!”
-
-The light of the coach’s lamps wandered over crooked palings, over
-waste ground--a large deserted market--the wall of a church. Along the
-winding lanes lightless houses, squatting above the ditches, sulked
-with closed eyes in the dark. Further on the houses became higher.
-Not a living thing was to be seen until near the palace of Prince
-Grassalkovich a night-watchman waded through the snow. From the end
-of a stick he held in his hand dangled a lantern. The shadow of his
-halberd moved on the wall like some black beast rearing over his head.
-
-From the tower of the town hall a hoarse voice shouted into the
-quiet night: “Praised be the Lord Jesus!” and higher up the watchman
-announced that he was awake.
-
-Then the township relapsed into silence. Snow fell leisurely between
-old gabled roofs. Under jutting eaves streets crept forth from all
-sides, crooked, suspicious, like conspirators. Where they met they
-formed a ramshackle square. In the middle of the square the Servites’
-Fountain played in front of the church; water murmured frigidly from
-its spout like a voice from the dark that prayed slowly, haltingly.
-
-A solitary lamp at a corner house thrust out from an iron bracket
-into the street. Whenever it rocked at the wind’s pleasure, the chain
-creaked gently and the beam of its light shrunk on the wall till it
-was no bigger than a child’s fist. Another lone lamp in the middle of
-New Market Place. Its smoky light was absorbed by the falling snow and
-never reached the ground.
-
-Christopher Ulwing drew his head into his fur-collared coat. The
-almanac proclaimed full moon for to-night. Whenever this happened, the
-civic authorities saved lamp-oil; could they accept responsibility
-if the heavens failed to comply with the calendar and left the town
-in darkness? In any case, at this time of night the only place for
-peaceful citizens was by their own fireside.
-
-Two lamps alight.... And even these were superfluous.
-
-Pest, the old-fashioned little town had gone to rest and the fancy came
-to Christopher Ulwing that it was asleep even in day time, and that he
-was the only person in it who was ever quite awake.
-
-He raised his head; the Leopold suburb had been reached. The carriage
-had come to the end of the rough, jerky cobbles. Under the wheels the
-ruts became soft and deep. The breeze blowing from the direction of
-the Danube ruffled the horses’ manes gently.
-
-All of a sudden, a clear, pleasant murmur broke the silence. The great
-life-giving river pursued its mysterious course through the darkness,
-invisible even as life itself.
-
-Beyond it were massed the white hills of Buda. On the Pest side an
-uninterrupted plain stretched between the town and the river. In the
-white waste the house of Christopher Ulwing stood alone. For well nigh
-thirty years it had been called in town “the new house.” The building
-of it had been a great event. The citizens of the Inner Town used to
-make excursions on Sundays to see it. They looked at it, discussed it,
-and shook their heads. They could not grasp why Ulwing the builder
-should put his house there in the sand when plenty of building ground
-could be got cheaply, in the lovely narrow streets of the Inner Town.
-But he would have his own way and loved his house all the more. The
-child of his mind, the product of his work, his bricks, it was entirely
-his own. Though once upon a time....
-
-While Christopher Ulwing listened unconsciously to the murmur of the
-Danube, silent shades rose from afar and spoke to his soul. He thought
-of the ancient Ulwings who had lived in the great dark German forest.
-They were woodcutters on the shores of the Danube and they followed
-their calling downstream. Some acquired citizenship in a small German
-town. They became master carpenters and smiths. They worked oak and
-iron, simple, rude materials, and were moulded in the image of the
-stuff they worked in. Honest, strong men. Then one happened to wander
-into Hungary; he settled down in Pozsony and became apprenticed to
-a goldsmith. He wrought in gold and ivory. His hand became lighter,
-his eye more sensitive than his ancestors’. He was an artist....
-Christopher Ulwing thought of him--his father. There were two boys, he
-and his brother Sebastian, and when the parental house became empty,
-they too like those before them, heard the call. They left Pozsony on
-the banks of the Danube. They followed the river, orphans, poor.
-
-Many a year had passed since. Many a thing had changed.
-
-Christopher Ulwing drew out his snuff box. It was his father’s work and
-his only inheritance. He tapped it lightly with two fingers. As it sank
-back into his pocket, he bent towards the window.
-
-His house now became distinctly visible; the steep double roof, the
-compact storied front, the mullioned windows in the yellow wall, the
-door of solid oak with its semi-circular top like a pair of frowning
-eyebrows. Two urns stood above the ends of the cornice and two caryatid
-pillars flanked the door. Every recess, every protruding wall of the
-house appeared soft and white.
-
-Indoors the coach had been noticed. The windows of the upper story
-became first light and then dark again in quick succession. Someone was
-running along the rooms with a candle. The big oak gate opened. The
-wheels clattered, the travelling box was jerked against the back of the
-coach and all of a sudden the caryatids--human pillars--looked into the
-coach window. The noise of the hoofs and the wheels echoed like thunder
-under the archway of the porch.
-
-The manservant lowered the steps of the coach.
-
-A young man stood on the landing of the staircase. He held a candle
-high above his head. The light streamed over his thick fair hair. His
-face was in the shade.
-
-“Good evening, John Hubert!” shouted Ulwing to his son. His voice
-sounded deep and sharp, like a hammer dropping on steel. “How are the
-children?” He turned quickly round. This sudden movement flung the many
-capes of his coat over his shoulders.
-
-The servant’s good-natured face emerged from the darkness.
-
-“The book-keeper has been waiting for a long time....”
-
-“Is everybody asleep in this town?”
-
-“Of course I am not asleep, of course I am not----” and there was
-Augustus Füger rushing down the stairs. He was always in a hurry, his
-breath came short, he held his small bald head on one side as if he
-were listening.
-
-Christopher Ulwing slapped him on the back.
-
-“Sorry, Füger. My day lasts as long as my work.”
-
-John Hubert came to meet his father. His coat was bottle green. His
-waistcoat and nankin trousers were buff. On his exaggeratedly high
-collar the necktie, twisted twice round, displayed itself in elegant
-folds. He bowed respectfully and kissed his father’s hand. He resembled
-him, but he was shorter, his eyes were paler and his face softer.
-
-A petticoat rustled on the square slabs of the dark corridor behind
-them.
-
-Christopher Ulwing did not even turn round. “Good evening, Mamsell. I
-am not hungry.” Throwing his overcoat on a chair, he went into his room.
-
-Mamsell Tini’s long, stiff face, flanked by two hair cushions covering
-her ears, looked disappointedly after the builder; she had kept his
-supper in vain. She threw her key-basket from one arm to the other and
-sailed angrily back into the darkness of the corridor.
-
-The room of Christopher Ulwing was low and vaulted. White muslin
-curtains hung at its two bay windows. On the round table, a candle was
-burning; it was made of tallow but stood in a silver candle-stick. Its
-light flickered slowly over the checked linen covers of the spacious
-armchairs.
-
-“Sit down, Füger. You, too,” said Ulwing to his son, but remained
-standing himself.
-
-“The Palatine has entrusted me with the repair of the castle. I
-concluded the bargain about the forest.” He took a letter up from the
-table. Whatever he wanted his hand seized, his fist grabbed, without
-hesitation. Meanwhile he dictated short, precise instructions to the
-book-keeper.
-
-Füger wrote hurriedly in his yellow-covered note book. He always
-carried it about him; even when he went to Mass it peeped out of his
-pocket.
-
-John Hubert sat uncomfortably in the bulging armchair. Above the
-sofa hung the portraits of the architects Fischer von Erlach and
-Mansard, fine old small engravings. He knew those two faces, but took
-no interest in them. He began to look at the green wall paper. Small
-squares, green wreaths. He looked at each of them separately. Meanwhile
-he became drowsy. Several times he withdrew the big-headed pin which
-fastened the tidy to the armchair and each time restuck it in the same
-place. Then he coughed, though he really wanted to yawn.
-
-Füger was still taking notes. He only spoke when the builder had
-stopped.
-
-“Mr. Münster called here. His creditors are driving him into
-bankruptcy.”
-
-Christopher Ulwing’s look became stern.
-
-“Why didn’t you tell me that before?”
-
-Füger shrugged his shoulders.
-
-“I haven’t had a chance to put a word in....”
-
-The builder stood motionless in the middle of the room. He contracted
-his brows as if he were peering into the far distance.
-
-Martin George Münster, the powerful contractor, the qualified
-architect, was ruined. The last rival, the great enemy who had so many
-times baulked him, counted no more. He thought of humiliations, of
-breathless hard fights, and of the many men who had had to go down that
-he might rise. He had vanquished them all. Now, at last, he was really
-at the top.
-
-With his big fingers he gave a contented twist to the smart white curl
-which he wore on the side of his head.
-
-Füger watched him attentively. Just then, the candle lit up the
-builder’s bony, clean-shaven face, tanned by the cold wind. His hair
-and eyebrows seemed whiter, his eyes bluer than usual. His chin, turned
-slightly to one side and drawn tightly into an open white collar, gave
-him a peculiar, obstinate expression.
-
-“There is no sign of old age about him!” thought the little book-keeper,
-and waited to be addressed.
-
-“Mr. Münster lost three hundred thousand Rhenish guldens. He could not
-stand that.”
-
-Christopher Ulwing nodded. Meanwhile he calculated, cool and unmoved.
-
-“I must see the books and balance sheet of Münster’s firm.” While he
-spoke, he reflected that he was now rich enough to have a heart. A
-heart is a great burden and hampers a man in his movements. As long
-as he was rising, he had had to set it aside. That was over. He had
-reached the summit.
-
-“I will help Martin George Münster,” he said quietly, “I will put him
-on his legs again, but so that in future he shall stand by me, not
-against me.”
-
-Füger, moved, blinked several times in quick succession under his
-spectacles, as if applauding his master with his eyelids.
-
-This settled business for Christopher Ulwing. He snuffed the candle.
-Turning to his son:
-
-“Have you been to the Town Hall?”
-
-John Hubert felt his father’s voice as if it had gripped him by the
-shoulder and shaken him.
-
-“Are you not tired, sir?” As a last defence this question rose to his
-lips. It might free him and leave the matter till to-morrow. But his
-father did not even deem it deserving of an answer.
-
-“Did you make a speech?”
-
-“Yes....” John Hubert’s voice was soft and hesitating. He always spoke
-his words in such a way as to make it easy to withdraw them. “I said
-what you told me to, but I fear it did little good....”
-
-“You think so?” For a moment a cunning light flashed up in Christopher
-Ulwing’s eye, then he smiled contemptuously. “True. Such as we must
-act. We may think too, but only if we get a great gentleman to tell
-our thoughts. Nevertheless, I want you to speak. I shall make of you a
-gentleman great enough to get a hearing.”
-
-Füger bowed. John Hubert began to complain. “When I proposed to plant
-trees along the streets of the town, a citizen asked me if I had become
-a gardener. As to the lighting of the streets they said that drunkards
-can cling to the walls of the houses. A lamp-post would serve no other
-purpose.”
-
-“That will change!” The builder’s voice warmed with great strong
-confidence.
-
-Young Ulwing continued without warmth.
-
-“I told them of our new brickfields and informed them that henceforth
-we shall sell bricks by retail to the suburban people. This did not
-please them. The councillors whispered together.”
-
-“What did they say?” asked Christopher Ulwing coldly.
-
-John Hubert cast his eyes down.
-
-“Well, they said that the great carpenter had always made gold out of
-other people’s misery. The great carpenter! That is what they call you,
-sir, among themselves, though they presented you last year with the
-freedom of the city....”
-
-Ulwing waved his hand disparagingly.
-
-“Whatever honours I received from the Town Hall count for little. They
-have laden me with them for their weight to hamper my movements, so
-that I may let them sleep in peace.”
-
-“And steal in peace,” said Füger, making an ironical circular movement
-with his hand towards his pocket.
-
-“Let them be,” growled the builder, “there is many an honest man among
-them.”
-
-The book-keeper stretched his neck as if he were listening intently,
-then bowed solemnly and left the room.
-
-Christopher Ulwing, left alone with his son, turned sharply to him.
-
-“What else did you say in the Town Hall?”
-
-“But you gave me no other instructions...?”
-
-“Surely you must have said something more? Something of your own?”
-
-There was silence.
-
-Young Ulwing had a feeling that he was treated with great injustice.
-Was not his father responsible for everything? He had made him a man.
-And now he was discontented with his achievement. In an instant, like
-lightning, it all flashed across his mind. His childhood, his years
-in the technical school, much timid fluttering, nameless bitterness,
-cowardly compromise. And those times, when he still had a will to
-will, when he wanted to love and choose: it was crushed by his father.
-His father chose someone else. A poor sempstress was not what Ulwing
-the builder wanted. He wanted the daughter of Ulrich Jörg. She was
-all right. She was rich. It lasted a short time. Christina Jörg
-died. But even then he was not allowed to think of another woman, a
-new life. “The children!” his father said, and he resigned himself
-because Christopher Ulwing was the stronger and could hold his own more
-vehemently. Unwonted defiance mounted into his head. For a moment he
-rose as if to accuse, his jaw turned slightly sideways.
-
-The old man saw his own image in him. He looked intently as if he
-wanted to fix forever that beam of energy now flashing up in his
-son’s eye. He had often longed for it vainly, and now it had come
-unexpectedly, produced by causes he could not understand.
-
-But slowly it all died away in John Hubert’s eyes. Christopher Ulwing
-bowed his head.
-
-“Go,” he said harshly, “now I am really tired.” In that moment he
-looked like a weary old woodcutter. His eyelids fell, his big bony
-hands hung heavily out of his sleeves.
-
-A door closed quietly in the corridor with a spasmodic creaking. Ulwing
-the builder would have liked it better if it had been slammed. But
-his son shut every door so carefully. He could not say why. “What is
-going to happen when I don’t stand by his side?” he shuddered. His
-vitality was so inexhaustible that the idea of death always struck him
-as something strange, antagonistic. “What is going to happen?” The
-question died away, he gave it no further thought. He stepped towards
-the next room ... his grandchildren! They would continue what the
-great carpenter began. They would be strong. He opened the door. He
-crossed the dining room. He smelt apples and bread in the dark. One
-more room, and beyond that the children.
-
-The air was warm. A night-light burned on the top of a chest of
-drawers. Miss Tini had fallen asleep sitting beside it with her shabby
-prayer book on her knees. The shadow of her nightcap rose like a black
-trowel on the wall. In the deep recess of the earthen-ware stove water
-was warming in a blue jug. From the little beds the soft breathing of
-children was audible.
-
-Ulwing leaned carefully over one of the beds. The boy slept there. His
-small body was curled up under the blankets as if seeking shelter in
-his sleep from something that came with night and prowled around his
-bed.
-
-The old man bent over him and kissed his forehead. The boy moaned,
-stared for a second, frightened, into the air, then hid trembling in
-his pillows.
-
-Mamsell Tini woke, but dared not move. The master builder stood so
-humbly before the child, that it did not become a salaried person to
-see such a thing. She turned her head away and listened thus to her
-master’s voice.
-
-“I didn’t mean to. Now, don’t be afraid, little Christopher. It is I.”
-
-The child was already asleep.
-
-Ulwing the builder stepped to the other bed. He kissed Anne too. The
-little girl was not startled. Her fair hair, like a silver spray, moved
-around her head on the pillow. She thrust her tiny arms round her
-grandfather’s neck and returned his kiss.
-
-When, on the tips of his toes, Christopher Ulwing left the room, Miss
-Tini looked after him. She thought that, after all, the Ulwings were
-kindly people.
-
-
-2
-
-A glaring white light streamed through the windows into the room.
-Winter had come over the world during the night and the children put
-their heads together to discuss it. They had forgotten since last year
-what winter was like.
-
-Below, the great green water crawled cold between its white banks. The
-castle hill opposite was white too. The top of the bastions, the ridges
-of the roofs, the spires of the steeples, everything that was usually
-sharp and pointed was now rounded and blunted by the snow.
-
-The church tower of Our Lady belonged to Anne. The Garrison Church
-was little Christopher’s. A long time had passed since the children
-had divided these from their windows, and, because Christopher grew
-peevish, Anne had also given him the shingled roof of the Town Hall
-of Buda and the observatory on Mount St. Gellert. She only kept the
-Jesuits’ Stairs to herself.
-
-“And I’ll tell on you, how you spat into the clerk’s tumbler. No, no,
-I won’t give it!” Anne shook her head so emphatically that her fair
-hair got all tangled in front of her eyes. She would not have given the
-Jesuits’ Stairs for anything in the world. That was the way up to the
-castle, to Uncle Sebastian. And she often looked over to him from the
-nursery window. In the morning, when she woke, she waved both hands
-towards the other shore. In the evening she put a tallow candle on the
-window-sill to let Uncle Sebastian see that she was thinking of him.
-
-Then Sebastian Ulwing would answer from the other shore. He lit a small
-heap of straw on the castle wall and through the intense darkness the
-tiny flames wished each other good night above the Danube.
-
-“The Jesuits’ Stairs are mine,” said Anne resolutely and went into the
-other room.
-
-The little boy sulked for some time and then followed her on tiptoe.
-In the doorway he looked round anxiously. He was afraid of this room
-though it was brighter than any other and Anne called it the sunshine
-room. The yellow-checked wall paper looked sparkling and even on a
-cloudy day the cherry-wood furniture looked as if the sun shone on it.
-The chairs’ legs stood stiffly on the floor of scrubbed boards and
-their backs were like lyres. That room was mother’s. She did not live
-in it because she had gone to heaven and had not yet returned home, but
-everything was left as it had been when she went away. Her portrait
-hung above the flowered couch, her sewing-machine stood in the recess
-near the window. The piano had been hers too and the children were
-forbidden to touch it. Yet, Christopher was quite sure that it was full
-of piano-mice, who at night, when everybody is asleep, run about in
-silver shoes and then the air rings with their patter.
-
-“Let us go from here,” he said trembling, “but you go first.”
-
-There was nobody in grandfather’s room. Only some crackling from the
-stove. Only the ticking of the marble clock on the writing table.
-
-Suddenly little Christopher became braver. He ran to the stove. The
-stove was a solid silver-grey earthenware column. On its top there was
-an urn emitting white china flames, rigid white china flames. This was
-beautiful and incomprehensible and Christopher liked to look at them.
-
-He pointed to the brass door. Through the ventilators one could see
-what was going on inside the stove.
-
-“Now the stove fairies are dancing in there!”
-
-In vain Anne looked through the holes; she could not see any fairies.
-Ordinary flames were bobbing up above the cinders. The smoke slowly
-twisted itself up into the chimney.
-
-“Aren’t they lovely? They have red dresses and sing,” said the boy. The
-little girl turned away bored.
-
-“I only hear the ticking of the clock.” Suddenly she stood on tiptoe.
-When she did so, the corners of her eyes and of her mouth rose
-slightly. She too wanted to invent something curious:
-
-“Tick-tack.... A little dwarf hobbles in the room. Do you hear?
-Tick-tack....”
-
-Christopher’s eyes shone with delight.
-
-“I do hear.... And the dwarf never stops, does he?”
-
-“Never,” said Anne convincingly, though she was not quite sure herself,
-“he never stops, but we must not talk about it to the grown-ups.”
-
-Christopher repeated religiously:
-
-“The grown-ups must never know. And this is truly true, isn’t it?
-Grandpa has said it too, hasn’t he?”
-
-Anne remembered that grandpa never told stories about dwarfs and
-fairies.
-
-“Yes, Grandpa has said it,” the boy confirmed himself.
-
-The whole thing got mixed up in Anne’s brain. And from that moment both
-believed absolutely that their grandfather had said it and that it
-was really a dwarf who walked in the room, hobbling with small steps,
-without ever stopping. Tick-tack....
-
-“Do you hear it?”
-
-The peaceful silence of the corridor echoed the ticking of the clock.
-It could even be heard on the staircase which sank like a cave from the
-corridor to the hall. And then the dwarf vanished out of the children’s
-heads.
-
-The back garden was white and the roof looked like a hillside covered
-with snow. Where the dragon-headed gargoyle protruded, the house turned
-sharply and its inner wing extended into the deep back garden. Mr.
-Augustus Füger lived there with his wife and his son Otto.
-
-Mrs. Augustus Füger, Henrietta, was for ever sitting in the window and
-sewing. At this very moment, her big bonnet was visible, looking like a
-white cat on the window sill. Fortunately, she did not look out of the
-window. The garden belonged entirely to the children. Theirs was the
-winged pump of the well, theirs the circular seat round the apple tree.
-Their kingdom.... In winter the garden seemed small, but in summer when
-the trees were covered with leaves and the lilac-bushes hid the secret
-places, it became enormous. Through its high wall a gate led to the
-world’s end; a grilled gate which grown-ups alone were privileged to
-open.
-
-Sometimes Anne and Christopher would peep longingly for hours through
-its rails. They could see the roof of the tool-shed, the tar boiler
-and a motley of pieces of timber, beams, floorings, piles. What lovely
-slides they would have made if only one could have got at them! The
-old folks called this glorious, disorderly place, where rude big men
-in leather aprons used to work, the timber yard. The children did not
-approve of this name, they preferred “world’s end.” They liked it on
-a summer Sunday best when all was quiet and the smell of the heated
-timber penetrated the courtyard and even the house. Then one could
-believe in the secret known to Christopher. It was not a timber yard at
-all. The grown-ups had no business with it. It was beyond all manner
-of doubt the playground of giant children who had strewn it with their
-building bricks.
-
-“And when I sleep, they play with them,” the boy whispered.
-
-“One can’t believe that just now,” Anne answered seriously, “when
-everything is so clear.”
-
-Crestfallen, Christopher walked behind her in the snow. They only
-stopped under the porch in front of a door bearing a board with the
-inscription “Canzelei.”[A] This word sounded like a sneeze. It tickled
-the children’s lips. It made them laugh.
-
-Anne and Christopher knocked their shoulders together.
-
-“Canzelei.... Canzelei!”
-
-The door opened. The clerk appeared on the threshold. He was a thin
-little man with a starved expression, wearing a long alpaca frock-coat;
-when he walked, his knees knocked together. Anne knew something about
-him. Grandpa had said it when he was in a temper: Feuerlein was stupid!
-The only one among grown-ups of whom one knew such a thing beyond doubt.
-
-The children looked at each other and their small cheeks swelled with
-suppressed laughter; then, like snakes, they slid through the open door
-into the office.
-
-“He is stupid, though he is grown up,” Anne whispered into the boy’s
-ear.
-
-“And I will spit into his tumbler!” Now they laughed freely,
-triumphantly.
-
-Their laughter suddenly stopped.
-
-Mr. Gemming, the draughtsman, had banged his triangular ruler down and
-began to growl. Augustus Füger tugged the sleeve-protector he wore on
-his right arm during business hours.
-
-“Don’t grumble, Gemming. Don’t forget that one day he will be head of
-the firm, won’t you, little Christopher? And you will sit in there
-behind the great writing table?”
-
-Christopher looked fearfully towards the door that led to his
-grandfather’s office. In there? Always? Quiet and serious--even when he
-wanted to play with his tin soldiers? With a shudder, he rushed across
-the room. No, he would rather not set his foot here again; nasty place
-that smelt of ink.
-
-The door from which he had fled opened. Ulwing the builder showed a
-strange gentleman through the room.
-
-The little book-keeper began to write suddenly. Gemming dipped his
-pencil into the inkstand. In the neighbouring room the pens scratched
-and the children shrank to the wall. The strange gentleman stopped.
-Anne saw his face clearly; it was fat and pale. Under his heavy double
-chin the sail-like collar looked crushed.
-
-“Thank you,” said the strange gentleman and cast his eyes down as
-if he were ashamed of something. He held out a flabby white hand to
-Christopher Ulwing. The hand trembled. His lips quivered too.
-
-“Don’t mention it, Mr. Münster. It is just business....”
-
-This was said by the builder under the porch, and they heard it in the
-office.
-
-Gemming began to shake the point of the pencil he had dipped in the
-ink. Füger blinked and blinked. Both felt that Martin George Münster
-had fallen from his greatness to their own level. He too was in
-Ulwing’s service.
-
-When the builder returned, his crooked chin settled snugly in his open
-collar.
-
-Suddenly he perceived the children.
-
-“What are _you_ doing here?” He would have liked to sit down with them
-on the heap of office books. Just for a minute, just long enough to let
-their hands stroke his face. He took his repeater out of his pocket.
-
-“It can’t be done.” He still had to settle with many people.
-Contractors, timber merchants, masons, carters--they were all waiting
-behind the grating, in the big room opening into the garden. And John
-Hubert had already twice thrust his head through the door as if he
-wanted to call him. He went on. But on the threshold he had to turn
-back. “This afternoon we will go to Uncle Sebastian. We will take leave
-of him before the floating bridge is removed.”
-
-The children grinned with delight.
-
-“We shall go in a coach, shan’t we?” asked the boy.
-
-“We shall walk,” answered Ulwing drily; “the horses are needed to cart
-wood!” And with that he slammed the door behind him.
-
-“Walk,” repeated Christopher, disappointed. “I don’t like it. And I
-won’t go. And I have a pain in my foot.”
-
-He walked lamely, rubbing his shoulders against the wall. He moaned
-pitiably. But Anne knew all the while that he was shamming.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER II
-
-
-The old man and the little girl walked slowly down to the banks of the
-river. The little squares of the windows and the two figures under the
-porch gazed for a long time after them. A cold snowy wind was blowing
-from the white hills. Water mills floated on the Danube. Horses,
-harnessed one in front of the other, dragged a barge at the foot of the
-castle hill, and small dark skiffs moved to and fro in the stream, as
-if Pest and Buda were taking leave of each other before the advent of
-winter.
-
-On the shore shipwrights were at work. When they perceived Christopher
-Ulwing, they stopped and greeted him respectfully. A gentleman came in
-the opposite direction; he too doffed his hat. Near the market place
-ladies and gentlemen were walking. Everybody saluted Ulwing the builder.
-
-Anne was proud. Her face flushed.
-
-“Everybody salutes us, don’t they? Are there many people living here?”
-
-“Many,” said her grandfather, and thought of something else.
-
-“How many?”
-
-“We can’t know that; the gentry won’t submit to a census.”
-
-“And are there many children here?”
-
-The builder did not answer.
-
-“Say, Grandpa, you never were a child, were you?”
-
-“I was, but not here.”
-
-“Were you not always in our house, Grandpa?” asked the child,
-indefatigable.
-
-Ulwing smiled.
-
-“We came from a great distance, far, far away, Uncle Sebastian and I.
-By coach, as long as our money lasted, then on foot. In those days
-the summers were warmer than they are now. At night we wandered by
-moonlight....”
-
-He relapsed into silence. His mind looked elsewhere than his eyes.
-The fortress of Pest! Then the bastions and walls of Pest were still
-standing. And he entered the city through one of its old gates.
-
-“It was in the morning and the church bells were ringing,” he said deep
-in thought.
-
-Suddenly it seemed to him that he saw the town of times gone by, not as
-a reality, but as an old, old fading picture. White bewigged citizens
-in three-cornered hats were walking the streets. Carts suspended on
-chains. Soldiers in high shakos. And how young and free the Danube was!
-Its waters shone more brightly and its shore swarmed with ship-folk.
-Brother Sebastian went down to the bank. He himself stopped and looked
-at a gaudy, pretty barge, into which men were carrying bags across two
-boards. They went on one, returned by the other. A clerk was standing
-on the shore, counting tallies on a piece of wood for every bag. The
-half-naked dockers shone with sweat. They carried their loads on their
-shoulders just as their fore-fathers had carried them here on the
-Danube for hundreds of years. The boards bent and swayed under their
-weight. The clerk swore. “There are too few men.” He looked invitingly
-at Christopher Ulwing. But Christopher did not touch the bags. His
-attention was attracted by something in the sand which entered his eyes
-like a pinprick, the glittering blade of an axe. He remembered clearly
-every word he said. “Knock those two boards together. In an hour we can
-slide the whole cargo into the barge.”
-
-Down at the shore, brother Sebastian jumped into a boat. He pointed
-with his staff towards Buda. He called his brother, waving his hand.
-
-“I remain here,” was the determined answer, and he picked the axe up
-from the sand.
-
-The clerk watched him carefully and nodded approvingly. A few minutes
-later, the bags slid speedily down the improvised slide, and the barge,
-like a greedy monster, gulped them up into its maw.
-
-The boat and brother Sebastian left the shore. They were already in the
-middle of the Danube. The stream and the oars, chance and will, carried
-his life into the opposite town. Christopher Ulwing remained in Pest.
-Next day, he worked in the office of the ship-broker. Then he went into
-the timber yard. Then further. Advancing. Rising. And the town grew
-with him as if their fate had been one.
-
-Vainly did Anne ask a thousand little questions; her grandfather did
-not answer. He walked far behind his present self.
-
-They reached the boat-bridge. Here too the men saluted. The collector
-asked for no toll. At the bridge-head, the sentry presented arms.
-
-“Why?” Anne had asked this question every time she had crossed the
-bridge in her short life.
-
-“They know me,” the builder answered simply.
-
-What need was there for the children to know that he owned the bridge,
-had contracted for the right of way over the river; that the many rafts
-floating down the Danube were his as well as the land above them on the
-banks.
-
-The bridge trembled rhythmically. The stream rocked the boats. It
-foamed, splashed, as if thirsty giant animals were lapping at the hulls
-of the many chained little boats. Lamps stood near the pillars. In the
-middle, a coloured spot above the water: the guardian saint of the
-river, the carved image of St. John Nepomuk. Beneath it, people passed
-to and fro, raising their hats.
-
-Anne pointed to the saint: “People salute him too, even more than
-Grandpa.” And she was a little envious.
-
-When they reached the castle on the hill, the little girl began to
-complain: “I am hungry.”
-
-The stones of the narrow, snow-covered pavement clattered quietly under
-the builder’s long, firm steps.
-
-Around them decaying houses. Yellow, grey, green. Gilt “bretzels,”
-giant keys, boots and horse-shoes dangled into the street from over the
-tiny shops, suspended from brackets which were ornamented with spirals
-of forged steel.
-
-Above the shop of Uncle Sebastian, a big watch was hung. From far away
-Anne recognised the immobile golden hands on its face. The tower of
-Our Lady’s Church cast its shadow just up to it. It pointed into the
-street like a black signpost. The house itself was probably older than
-the others. Its upper storey protruded above the ground floor and was
-supported by several beams above the pavement. On the bare wall, just
-behind the clock-sign, an inscription, with curious flourishes, was
-visible:
-
- SEBASTIAN ULWING
-
- CITY CLOCKMAKER
-
-The shop was crowded. Neighbours, burghers from the castle, came here
-every afternoon to warm themselves. Uncle Sebastian sat before his
-little clockmaker’s table. He was silent. His white hair, smoothed
-back from his forehead, fell on the collar of his violet tail-coat.
-His figure was tall and bent. According to old fashion he wore
-knee-breeches. On his heavy shoes the buckles were a little rusty; the
-thick white stockings formed creases. When he perceived Anne, he began
-to laugh. He caught her up in his arms and raised her high into the air.
-
-“Where is little Christopher?”
-
-“He has a pain in his foot,” said the master builder, bowing to the
-company. Anne turned up her nose significantly. The children did not
-think Uncle Sebastian belonged quite among the grown-ups. He understood
-many things grandfather could not grasp. They put their heads together,
-secretively, affectionately. Anne began to dangle her little legs in
-the air and ask for gingerbread. Then she proceeded to investigate the
-shop.
-
-At the bottom of it a semi-circular window opened on a courtyard. A
-deep leather armchair and a long table with curved legs stood in front
-of the window. The table was covered with a lot of old rubbish. The
-shelves too were laden with odds and ends. Watches and clocks covered
-the grimy walls.
-
-Near the table, a lady tried to sell a _repoussé_, silver, dove-shaped
-loving-cup. Perceiving Christopher Ulwing, she curtseyed deeply.
-
-“With your permission, I am Amalia Csik, from the Fisherman’s bastion.”
-
-She wore a hat like a hamper. Everything on her was faded and shabby.
-Anne noticed that whenever she moved a musty odour spread from her
-clothes. In the shop nobody took any notice of this. All these people
-were dressed differently from her grandfather.
-
-“Even the little children are dressed in a modish way,” the lady said
-disparagingly. “Of course, everything in Pest is different from what we
-have in Buda.... We, here in the castle, are faithful to our own ways,
-thank God. Are we not, your reverence?”
-
-The castle chaplain nodded several times his yellow, bird-like head.
-
-“I hear,” said the lady, “that they have started a fashion paper in
-Pest.”
-
-“Yes, and they print it in the same type as the prayer books,” grumbled
-the chaplain.
-
-The lady gave a deep sigh.
-
-“Notwithstanding that the devil himself is the editor of fashion
-papers.”
-
-“Of all newspapers,” said the official censor of the Governor’s council
-from beside the stove.
-
-Christopher Ulwing raised one eyebrow in sign of derision. “Is it the
-censor who says that?”
-
-“It is I,” came the answer, emphatically, as if an incontrovertible
-argument had been thrust into the discussion.
-
-“Literary people in Pest have a different opinion,” grumbled the
-builder.
-
-“Perhaps it would be better not to drag them in. As censor, I am a
-literary man myself....”
-
-The builder was getting more and more impatient. The censor turned to
-the chaplain.
-
-“The written word must not serve the ideals of the individual but the
-purposes of the State and Church.”
-
-Christopher Ulwing went to the door. He would have liked to let a
-little fresh air into the place. Suddenly he turned back angrily: “I
-suppose, gentlemen, you only approve of mediocrity?”
-
-“Well said, Mr. Builder. Nothing but the mediocre is useful to the
-organization of the State. That which is above or below only causes
-uncomfortable disorder.”
-
-He did not himself know why, but, all of a sudden, Christopher’s
-thoughts went to the bookshop of Ulrich Jörg in Pest. He remembered
-the young authors who frequented it; their plans, their manuscripts,
-detained in the censor’s sieve. All those ambitious hopes, new dreams
-and awakening thoughts, younger than he, a little beyond his ken, but
-which he loved as he loved his grandchildren.
-
-He turned his back furiously on the censor and went to the bottom of
-the room feeling that if he spoke he would say something rude.
-
-The chaplain said with indignation:
-
-“All those people from Pest are such rebels!”
-
-The lady exclaimed suddenly: “There comes the wife of the Councillor of
-the Governor’s council! She is wearing her silver-wedding hat!”
-
-All thronged to the door. The shop became quite dark as the fat “Mrs.
-Councillor” passed in front of it. The chaplain and the others took
-their hats and followed her; let the people think they were in her
-company. Quite a crowd for Buda, at least six people went down Tárnok
-Street at the same time. Even the good lady with the big hat remembered
-some urgent business. She quickly concluded the sale of the loving-cup,
-bowed, and rushed after the others.
-
-Christopher Ulwing came forward.
-
-“What a bureaucratic air there is in Buda. I prefer your friends
-who come after closing hours: the lame wood-carver and the old
-spectacle-maker. Even if they do not carry the world forward, they
-don’t attempt to push it back.”
-
-Sebastian laughed good-naturedly:
-
-“These too are good people, only different from you on the other side
-of the river. We have time, you are in a hurry. You are for ever
-wanting new-fashioned things. Somebody who reads newspapers told the
-chaplain that your son spoke at the Town Hall. Now you want avenues,
-lamps, brick-built houses.... What are we coming to?”
-
-The builder looked deeply and calmly into his brother’s eyes.
-
-“Brother Sebastian, we have to change or time will beat us.”
-
-The clockmaker became embarrassed.
-
-“Ah, but old things, old ways are so pleasant.”
-
-Christopher Ulwing pointed to the loving-cup.
-
-“This too is old, but this has a right to remain because it is
-beautiful. Do you remember, our father too made some like this. The
-time may come when you will get a lot of money for it. I should like to
-buy it myself.”
-
-Sebastian looked anxiously at his brother.
-
-“Perhaps you won’t sell this either.” The builder again became
-impatient. “You buy to do business, but when it comes to selling....”
-
-The clockmaker took the dove-shaped cup into his hand. He held it
-gently, tenderly, as if it were a live bird. Then he shook his head.
-
-“No, not yet. I will sell it another day.”
-
-“Why not now?”
-
-“Because I want to look at it for some time,” said Sebastian gently, as
-if he were ashamed of himself.
-
-“That’s the way to remain poor. To keep everything that is old, avoid
-everything that is new. Do you know, Brother Sebastian, you are just
-the same as Buda....”
-
-“And you are just like Pest,” retorted Sebastian modestly.
-
-They smiled at each other quietly.
-
-Anne meanwhile was playing at the tool table and dropping wheels and
-watch-springs into the oil bottle.
-
-Uncle Sebastian did not want to spoil her pleasure but watched every
-movement of hers anxiously. When the child noticed that she was
-observed, she withdrew her hand suddenly. She stared innocently at the
-walls.
-
-“I am bored,” she said sadly, “I don’t know what to do. Do tell me a
-story.”
-
-“I don’t know any to-day,” said Uncle Sebastian.
-
-“You always know some for you read such a lot....” While saying this
-she drew from the pocket of Uncle Sebastian’s coat a well-worn little
-green book.
-
-“Demokritos, or the posthumous writings of a laughing philosopher.”
-This was Sebastian Ulwing’s favorite book.
-
-“Here you are!” cried Anne, waving her prey triumphantly. “Now come
-along, tell me a story.”
-
-The clockmaker shook his head. It still weighed on his mind that he
-and the builder could never understand each other. He was proud of his
-brother. He felt his will, his strength, but that was wellnigh all he
-knew about him. Had he rejoiced, had he suffered in life? Had he ever
-loved, or did he have no love for anybody?... He thought of Barbara,
-his brother’s dead wife, whom Brother Christopher had snatched from him
-and taken to the altar, because he did not know that he, Sebastian,
-had loved her silently for a long time. His forehead went up in many
-wrinkles.... We human beings trample our fellow creatures under our
-feet because we don’t know them.
-
-Anne took his hand and wrung it slowly. “Do tell me a story, do!”
-
-Inside, in front of the courtyard window, the builder turned the pages
-of an old book.
-
-Uncle Sebastian sat down and lifted Anne into his lap. Casting
-occasional glances on his brother’s face, as if he were reading in it,
-he began to tell his story.
-
-“It happened a long, long time ago, even before I was born, in the
-time of the Turkish Pasha’s rule. A gay city it was then, was Buda. In
-every street shops dealing in masks and fancy dresses were opened. When
-Carnival time came, folk used to walk a-singing in the streets of the
-castle; old ones, young ones, in gaudy fancy dress, with little iron
-lamps--such a crazy procession! The fun only stopped at the dawn of
-Ash-Wednesday. All fancy dress shops were closed and bolted. All were
-locked, except one in Fortune’s Street which remained open even after
-Ash-Wednesday--all the year round.
-
-“Singly, secretly, people went to visit it, at night, when the castle
-gates had been closed and the fires at the street corners put out.
-Among the buyers were some that had haughty faces. These bought
-themselves humble-looking masks. The cruel men bought kind ones,
-godless men pious ones, the stupid clever ones, the clever simple ones.
-But the greatest number were those who suffered and they bought masks
-which showed a laughing face. That is what happened. It is a true
-story,” growled Uncle Sebastian, “and it is just as true that those who
-once put a mask on never took it off again. Only on rare occasions did
-it fall off their faces, on dark nights when they were quite alone, or
-when they loved, or when they saw money....”
-
-Again he looked at his brother’s face and then continued in a whisper:
-
-“The business flourished. Kings, princes, beautiful princesses,
-priests, soldiers, burghers, everybody, even the Town Councillors, went
-to the shop. Its reputation had even spread down to the lower town.
-People from the other side of the Danube came too. After a time, the
-whole world wore masks. Nobody talked about it but all wore them and
-the people forgot each other’s real faces. Nobody knows them any more.
-Nobody....”
-
-Uncle Sebastian didn’t tell any more and in the great silence the
-ticking of the clocks became loud.
-
-“I didn’t like that story,” said Anne, “tell me about naughty children
-and fairies. That’s prettier....”
-
-The clockmaker probably did not hear the child’s voice. He sat in his
-low chair as if listening for someone’s steps, the steps of one who had
-passed away. He thought of his tale, of his brother, of Barbara, of
-himself.
-
-The builder closed the book. He got up.
-
-“Let us go. It is late.”
-
-And the two Ulwings took leave of each other for the winter.
-
-On the bridge over the Danube the sixteen lamps were already alight.
-Their light dropped at equal distances into the river. The water played
-for a time with the beams, then left them behind. It continued its way
-in darkness towards the rock of St. Gellert’s Mount. Only the chill of
-its big wet mass was perceptible in the night.
-
-The snow began to fall anew. A light flared up here and there in the
-window of a house near the shore. The sound of horns was audible on the
-Danube.
-
-On the bridge, Anne suddenly perceived her father. Young Ulwing walked
-under the lamps with a girl. They were close together. When they saw
-the builder and the child they separated rapidly and the girl ran in
-haste to the other side of the bridge.
-
-Christopher Ulwing called his son.
-
-Leaning against the railing, John Hubert waited for them; he was for
-ever leaning on something. When they reached him, he took hold of the
-little girl’s free hand as if he wanted to put her between himself and
-his father.
-
-Anne was afraid. She felt that something was going on in the silence
-over her head. She drew her shoulders up. The two men did not speak
-for a long time to each other. They walked with unequal, apparently
-antagonistic steps and dragged the trembling child between them.
-
-It was Christopher Ulwing who broke the silence. He shouted angrily:
-
-“You promised not to go to her while I was alive! Can’t I even trust
-your word?”
-
-“But, sir, don’t forget the child is here!”
-
-“She won’t understand,” retorted the builder sharply.
-
-Anne understood the words quite clearly, but what she heard did not
-interest her. Her thoughts were otherwise engaged. She felt keenly
-that two hands opposed to each other were pressing her on either side
-and that some community of feeling had arisen between her father and
-herself. They both feared someone who was stronger than they.
-
-“I went to meet you, sir,” grumbled John Hubert, “and met her by chance
-on the bridge.”
-
-Christopher Ulwing stopped dead.
-
-“Is that the truth?”
-
-“I never told lies.” Young Ulwing’s voice was honest and sad. It
-sounded as if he laid great weight on what he said because it had cost
-him so dear.
-
-The builder, still angry, drew out his snuff box. He tapped it sharply
-and opened it.
-
-For ever so long there had lived in this box a quaint old tune. It
-woke at the blow and the snuff box began to play.
-
-“Confound it,” exclaimed Christopher Ulwing, and tapped it again to
-silence it, but the box continued to play.
-
-The two men, as though they had been interrupted by a comic interlude,
-stopped talking. The builder returned the box into his pocket. Anne
-bent her head close to her grandfather’s coat. There was now a sound
-in it as if a band of little Christopher’s tin soldiers were playing
-prettily, delicately, far, far away.
-
-Florian was waiting with a lantern at the bridgehead on the Pest side.
-Many small lamps moved through the silence. Snow fell in the dark
-streets.
-
-But now Anne was leaning her tired head fully on her grandfather’s
-pocket. “More!” she said gently over and over again and inhaled the
-music of the snuff box just as Mamsell Tini breathed in the lavender
-perfume from her prayer book.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER III
-
-
-Winter came many times. Summer came many times. The children did not
-count them. Meanwhile an iron chain bridge had grown together from the
-two banks of the Danube. Even when the ice was drifting it was not
-taken to pieces; it was beautiful and remained there all the year.
-The Town Council had planted rows of trees along the streets. Oil
-lamps burnt in the streets at nightfall and the Ulwing house no longer
-stood alone on the shore. The value of the ground owned by the great
-carpenter had soared. Walls grew up from the sand. Streets started on
-the waste land, stopped, went on again. Work, life, houses, brick-built
-houses, everywhere.
-
-Everything changed; only Ulwing the builder remained the same.
-His clever eyes remained sharp and clear. He walked erect on the
-scaffoldings, in the office, in the timber yard. He was a head taller
-than anybody else. They feared him at the Town Hall and the contractors
-hated him. He quietly went on buying and building and gradually the
-belief became a common superstition that everything the great carpenter
-touched turned into gold.
-
-Indoors, in the quiet safe well-being of the house, the marble clock
-continued to tick monotonously, but the children had long ago lost the
-belief that it was a lame dwarf who hobbled through the rooms. For a
-long time Christopher had even realized that there were no fairies.
-His grandfather had told him so. He shouted at him and took him by the
-shoulders:
-
-“Do you hear, little one, there are no fairies to help us. Only
-weaklings expect miracles, the strong perform miracles.”
-
-Little Christopher often remembered his grandfather killing his
-fairies. What a terrible, superior being he seemed to be! He felt
-like crying; if there were no fairies, he wondered, what filled the
-darkness, the water of the well, the flames? What lived in them? And
-while he searched in bewilderment his eyes seemed to snatch for support
-like the hands of a drowning man.
-
-He grew resigned, however, and called the “world’s end” the timber
-yard, just like any grown-up. Under his rarely moving eyelids his pale
-eyes would look indifferently into the air. Only his voice showed signs
-of disillusion whenever he imitated his seniors and spoke in their
-language of doings once dear to him.
-
-The years passed by and the magic cave under the wall of the courtyard
-became a ditch, the terrifying iron gate an attic door and the stove
-fairies ordinary flames. The piano mice too came to an end. When a
-string cracked now and then in the house, Christopher opened his eyes
-widely and stared into the darkness which had become void to him.
-
-“Anne, are you asleep?”
-
-“Yes, long ago.”
-
-“I had such a funny dream ... of a girl. She raised her arms and leaned
-back.”
-
-“Go to sleep.”
-
-Before Christopher’s eyes the darkness (forsaken by dwarfs and fairies
-since he had given up believing in them) became incomprehensibly
-populated. He saw the girl of whom he had dreamt, her face, her body
-too. She was tall and slender, her bosom rigid, she lifted both her
-arms and twisted her hair like a black mane round her head. Just like
-the sister of Gabriel Hosszu before the looking-glass when he peeped at
-her last Sunday through the keyhole.
-
-“Anne....”
-
-The boy listened with his mouth open. Everything was silent in the
-house. Suddenly he pulled the blanket over his head. He began to tell
-stories to himself. He told how the King wore a golden crown and lived
-up on the hill in a white castle. It was never dark in the castle,
-tallow candles burnt all the night. His bed was guarded by slaves,
-slaves did his lessons for him, slaves brought a dark-eyed princess to
-him. Chains rattled on the princess. “Take them off!” he commanded.
-“You are free.” The princess knelt down at his feet and asked what she
-should give him for his pardon. “Take your hair down and twist it up
-again,” he said, said it quite simply and smiled. And the princess took
-her hair down many times and many times twisted it up again.... He fell
-asleep and still he smiled.
-
-He got into the way of dreaming stories. If, while day-dreaming,
-somebody addressed him unexpectedly, it made him jump and blush, as
-though caught in the act of doing wrong. Then he would run to his
-school books and try hard to do some work. He learned with ease; once
-read, his lesson was learnt, but he could not fix his attention for any
-time. Instead of that, he drew fantastic castles, girls and long-eared
-cats on the margins of his copy book. While he was thus engaged, his
-conscience was painfully active and reminded him incessantly that he
-was expected to study the reign of King Béla III or the course of the
-tributaries of the Danube. Perspiration appeared upon his brow. In
-his terror he could not do his work. Every boy up to the letter U had
-already been called up in school and he was sure that his turn would
-come next day.
-
-As he had expected, he was questioned and knew nothing. A fly buzzed
-in the air. He felt as though it buzzed within his head. The boys
-laughed. Gabriel Hosszu prompted aloud, Adam Walter held his book in
-front of him, the master scolded. But, when the year came to an end,
-nobody dared to plough the grandson of Ulwing the builder. Christopher
-began to perceive that some invisible power protected him everywhere.
-The master told him the questions of the coming examination. For a few
-coloured marbles Gabriel Hosszu prompted him in Latin. For a half penny
-little Gál, the hunchback, did his arithmetic homework.
-
-“Things end by coming all right,” thought Christopher, when the
-terrifying thought of school intruded while he drew cats or modelled
-clay men in the garden instead of doing his homework.
-
-“That boy can do anything he likes,” said old Ulwing, delighted with
-Christopher’s drawings, and locked them carefully away in one of the
-many drawers of his writing-table.
-
-This frightened Christopher. What did the grown-up people want to do
-with him? He lost his pleasure in drawing and gave up modelling clay
-men in the courtyard. He became envious of Anne. She had little to
-learn and nobody expected great things from her.
-
-About this time Anne began to feel lonely. Her bewildered eyes seemed
-in search of explanations. She grew fast and her silvery fair hair
-became darker as if something had cast a shadow over it.
-
-Mrs. Füger pushed her spectacles up into the starched frills of her
-bonnet and looked at her attentively.
-
-“Just now you held your head exactly as your mother used to. Dear good
-Mrs. Christina!”
-
-Hearing this, Anne, who stood in the middle of the back garden, leaned
-her head still more sideways. However, it puzzled her that a person
-who was still a child could possibly resemble somebody who was so very
-old as to have gone to heaven. Mrs. Füger smiled strangely. In her old
-mind, Anne’s mother, who had died young, could not age and remained
-for ever so; while this young girl, who had no memory of her mother,
-thought of her as incredibly old.
-
-“Mrs. Christina was sixteen years old when young Mr. Ulwing asked
-Ulrich Jörg for her hand. Sixteen years old. When she came here she
-brought dolls with her too. She would have liked to play battledore and
-shuttlecock with her husband in the garden. Every evening she would
-slip in here and ask me to tell her stories.”
-
-As if she had been called, Anne ran across Mrs. Henrietta’s threshold.
-The house smelt of freshly scrubbed boards. Many preserve bottles stood
-in a row on the top of the wardrobe. Now and then, the cracking of a
-dry parchment cover would interrupt the silence. Anne crouched down on
-a footstool and surveyed the room. It was full of embroidery. “Keys”
-was embroidered in German character on the keyboard, “Sleep well” on a
-cushion and “Brushes” on a bag.
-
-“The Fügers must be very absent-minded people,” mused the little girl;
-“it is obvious what all these things are meant for, and yet they have
-to label them.”
-
-Mrs. Henrietta sighed. She could sigh most depressingly. When she did
-so, her nostrils dilated and she shut her eyes.
-
-“Many a time did Mrs. Christina sit here and make me tell her ghost
-stories. She loved to be frightened--like a child. She was afraid of
-everything: of moths, of the cracking of the furniture, of the master’s
-voice, of ghosts. At night she did not dare to cross the garden;
-Leopoldine had to take her hand and go with her.”
-
-“Leopoldine? Who was she?”
-
-“My daughter.” Mrs. Füger’s eyes wandered over a picture hanging on the
-wall of the bay window. It represented a grave with weeping willows,
-made of hair, surrounded by an inscription in beads: “Love Eternal.”
-
-“Is she in heaven too?”
-
-“No. Never mention her. Füger has forbidden it.”
-
-“Why?”
-
-“Children must not ask questions.”
-
-“Mamsell always gives the same answer and says God will whisper to me
-what I ought to know. But God never whispers to me.”
-
-“Mrs. Christina talked just like that. She too wanted to know
-everything. When the maids cast fortunes with candle drippings she was
-for ever listening to their talk. Then she blushed, laughed and sang
-and played the piano. Then the men in the timber yard stopped work.”
-
-Anne drew her knees up to her chin.
-
-“Could she sing too?”
-
-Mrs. Füger made a sign of rapture. “Sing? That was her very life. She
-entered this place like a song, and left it like one. It rang through
-the house and before we could grasp it, it was gone.”
-
-The little girl did not hear the old lady’s last words. She was gone
-and suddenly found herself in her mother’s room. She knelt down on the
-small couch. There hung on the wall the portrait, which she had always
-seen, but which she now examined for the first time.
-
-The delicate water-colour represented a girl who seemed a mere child.
-She looked sweet and timid. Her auburn hair, parted by a shining line
-in the middle, was gathered by a large comb on the top of her head like
-a bow; ringlets fell on the side of her face. The childish outline
-of her shoulders emerged from a low-cut dress. Her hand held a rose
-gracefully in an uncomfortable position.
-
-Anne felt that if she came back she could talk to her about many things
-of which Mamsell and all the others seemed ignorant. She thought of
-the daughters of Müller the apothecary, of the Jörgs and the Hosszu
-families, Gál the little hunchback, of the son of Walter the wholesale
-linen-draper, the Münster children. All had mothers. Everybody--only
-she had none.
-
-And then, like a cry of distress, she spoke a word, but so gently that
-she did not hear it, just felt it shape itself between her lips. Nearer
-and nearer she bent to the picture and now she did hear in the silence
-her own faint, veiled voice say the word which one cannot pronounce
-without bestowing a repeated kiss on one’s lips in uttering it: “Mamma!”
-
-She turned suddenly round. Something like a feeling of shame came over
-her for talking aloud when there was nobody in the room, nothing but a
-ray of the sun on the piano.
-
-Anne slid down from the couch and opened the piano. It was dusty. She
-stroked a key with her little finger. An unexpected sound rose from the
-instrument, a warm clear sound like the flare of a tinder box. It died
-down suddenly. She struck another key; another flare. She drew her hand
-over many keys; many flares, quite a din. She put her head back and
-stared upwards as if she saw the flaring little flames of the notes.
-
-Somebody stroked her face. Her father.
-
-“Would you like to learn to play the piano?”
-
-She did not answer. It was without learning that she would have liked
-to play and to sing, so beautifully that even the men in the timber
-yard would lay down their work.
-
-John Hubert became thoughtful.
-
-“All the Jörgs were fond of music. Music was the very life of your
-mother.”
-
-Gently Anne opened her blue eyes with a green glitter in them.
-
-“Yes,” she said with determination, “I want to learn.”
-
-Next day, a gentleman of solemn appearance came to the house; his name
-was Casimir Sztaviarsky. He was at that time the most fashionable
-dancing and music master in town. He wore a coal-black wig, he walked
-on the tip of his toes, he balanced his hips and received sixpence per
-hour. He mentioned frequently that he was a descendant of Polish kings.
-When he was angry he spoke Polish.
-
-After her lessons, Anne learned many things from him. Sztaviarsky spoke
-to her about Chopin, the citizens’ choir in Pest, Mozart, grandfather
-Jörg who played the ’cello well and played the organ on Sundays in the
-church of the Franciscan friars.
-
-The little girl began to be interested in her grandfather Jörg to whom
-she had not hitherto paid much attention. He was different from the
-Ulwings. The children thought him funny and often looked at each other
-knowingly behind his back while he was rubbing his hands and bowing
-with short brisk nods to the customers of his bookshop.
-
-Anne blushed for him. She did not like to see him do this and her
-glance fell on grandfather Ulwing. He did not bow to anybody.
-
-Ulrich Jörg’s bookshop was at the corner of Snake Street. A seat was
-fixed in the wall near the entrance in front of which an apple tree
-grew in the middle of the road. The passing carriages drove round it
-with much noise.
-
-Anne thrust her head in at the door. Ulwing the builder removed his
-wide-brimmed grey beaver.
-
-The perfume of the apple-blossom filled the shop. Grandfather Jörg
-came smiling to meet them; he emerged with short steps from behind a
-bookcase which, reaching up to the ceiling, divided the shop into two
-from end to end. The front part was used by ordinary customers. Behind
-the bookcase, shielded from the view of the street, some gentlemen sat,
-mostly in Magyar costumes, on a sofa near a tallow candle and conversed
-hurriedly, continuously.
-
-They were more numerous than usual. A young man, wearing a dolman, sat
-in the middle on the edge of the writing table. His neck stretched bare
-from his soft open shirt collar. His hair was uncombed, his eyes were
-wonderfully large and aflame.
-
-For the first time in her life Anne realized how beautiful the human
-eye could be. Then she noticed, however, that the young man’s worn-out
-boots were battering the brass fittings of Grandfather Jörg’s writing
-table while he was speaking and that his disorderly movements upset
-everything within his reach. She thought him wanting in respect. So she
-returned to the other side of the bookcase and resumed the reading of
-the book her grandfather had chosen for her. It was about a Scotch boy
-called Robinson Crusoe.
-
-More people came to the shop. Nobody bought a book. And even the old
-men looked as if they were still young.
-
-The feverish, clumsy man behind the bookcase went on talking and at
-times one could hear the heels of his boots knock against the brass
-fittings. Anne did not pay any attention to what he said. The book
-fascinated her. One word, however, did reach her ears several times
-from behind. But the word did not penetrate her intellect. It just
-remained a repeated sound.
-
-In the middle of the shop stood a gentleman. He had a bony face and
-he wore a beard only under his chin. And from the pocket of his tight
-breeches a beribboned tobacco pouch dangled.
-
-The man next to him urged him on. “You can speak out, we are among
-ourselves.”
-
-The man with a bony face showed a manuscript. “I have searched in vain
-since this morning. People are afraid for their skins. There is not a
-printer in Pest who dares set up this proclamation.”
-
-Ulrich Jörg leaned over the paper. His bald head reflected the light
-and the wreath of yellowish white hair round his ear moved in a funny
-way.
-
-“This is not a proclamation,” somebody whispered. “This means
-revolution!”
-
-Ulrich Jörg stretched out his hand.
-
-“My printing works will see this through.” He said this so quietly and
-simply, that Anne could not understand why all these gentlemen should
-throng suddenly round him. But when she cast her eyes on him, he no
-longer looked funny. His small eyes glittered under the white eyelashes
-and his face resembled that of St. Peter in her little Bible.
-
-Two boys rushed past the door. With shrill voices they shouted:
-“Freedom!”
-
-Anne recognised the word she had heard from behind the bookcase. Mere
-boys clamoured for it too. How simple! Everybody wanted the same thing.
-Freedom! Somehow it seemed to her that there was some connection
-between that word and another. Youth! And yet another. Whatever was it?
-She thought of the awkward youth’s feverish eye.
-
-From the direction of the Town Hall people came running down the
-street; artisans, women, students, servants. The actors of the German
-theatre were among them too. Anne recognised the robber-knight and the
-queen. The queen’s petticoat was torn.
-
-“Hurray for the freedom of the press. Down with the censor!”
-
-Ulwing the builder, who till then had seemed indifferent, nodded
-emphatically. He thought of the censor at Buda, then he could not help
-smiling to himself: from what a small angle does man contemplate the
-world, the world that is so wide!
-
-The pavement resounded with many hurried steps. More people came. They
-too were running, gesticulating wildly, colliding with each other.
-All of a sudden, a voice became audible outside, a voice like that of
-spring, penetrating the air irresistibly.
-
-Somebody spoke.
-
-The bookshop became silent. The men rose. The voice came to fetch
-them. The windows of the houses on the other side of the street were
-opened. The voice penetrated the dwellings of the German burghers. It
-filled the stuffy rooms, the mouldy shops, the streets, and whatever it
-touched caught fire. This voice was the music of a conflagration.
-
-Christopher Ulwing went to the door. He stopped at the threshold.
-Behind him the whole shop began to move. Men thronged beside him into
-the street. Ulrich Jörg hurried with short, fast steps side by side
-with the big-headed shop assistant. All ran. The builder too, unable to
-resist, began to run.
-
-From the street he shouted back to Anne: “You stay there!”
-
-The bookshop had become empty and the little girl looked anxiously
-around; then, as if listening to music, she leaned her head against
-the door-post. She could not see the speaker, he was far away. Only
-the sound of his voice reached her ear, yet she felt that what now
-happened was strangely new to her. A delightful shudder rippled down
-her back. The voice made her feel giddy, it rocked her, called her,
-carried her away. She did not resist but abandoned herself to it
-and little Anne Ulwing was unconsciously carried away by the great
-Hungarian spring which had now appealed to her for the first time.
-
-When the invisible voice died away, the crowd raised a shout. A student
-began to sing at the top of his voice in front of the shop. All at
-once, the song was taken up by the whole street, a song which Anne
-was to hear often in days to come. The student climbed the apple tree
-nimbly and waved his hat wildly. His face was aflame; the branches
-swayed under his weight and the white blossoms covered the pavement.
-
-Anne would have liked to wave her handkerchief. She longed to sing
-like the student. General, infinite happiness was floating in the air.
-People embraced and ran.
-
-“Freedom!”
-
-A quaint figure approached down the street. He crawled along the walls
-with careful, hesitating steps. He stopped every now and then and
-looked anxiously around. His purple tail-coat fluttered ridiculously,
-white stockings fell in thick folds over buckled shoes.
-
-Anne felt embarrassed, afraid. She had never yet seen Uncle Sebastian
-like this in the street, in Pest. Involuntarily, she shrank behind
-the door. “Perhaps he won’t see me. Perhaps he will walk on....” And
-the thought of the feverish eyes, and the word she had connected with
-youth.... And the voice.... Uncle Sebastian was so old and so far away.
-
-Anne cast her eyes down while the rusty buckles of a pair of clumsy
-shoes came slowly nearer and nearer on the pavement.
-
-The student in the tree roared with laughter.
-
-“What sort of scarecrow is this? What olden times are a-walking?”
-
-Anne became sad and tears rose to her eyes.
-
-“He is mine!” She sobbed in despair and opened her arms towards the old
-man.
-
-Uncle Sebastian had noticed nothing of all this. He sat down on the
-bench in front of the bookshop, put his hat on the ground and wiped his
-forehead for a long time with his enormous gaudy handkerchief.
-
-“I just came here in time. What an upheaval! What are we coming to!
-What will be the end of this?”
-
-Again Anne felt a wide gulf between herself and the old man, and she
-moved all the closer up to him so that people who laughed at Uncle
-Sebastian might know that they belonged together.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER IV
-
-
-Wind had removed the vernal glory of the apple tree in front of the
-bookshop in Snake Street. Summer passed away too.
-
-Anne leaned her forehead against the window pane. A sound came from
-outside as if a drum were being beaten underground. The heavy steps of
-the new national guard rang rhythmically along the ground. The house
-heard it too and echoed it from its porch.
-
-In those times soldiers were frequently seen from the window, and
-when Mamsell Tini took Anne to the school of the English nuns, the
-walls were covered with posters. Crowds gathered before them. People
-stretched their necks to get a glimpse. Anne too would have liked to
-stop, but not for anything in the world would Mamsell Tini let her do
-so.
-
-“A respectable person must never loiter in the streets.”
-
-A boy stood on the kerb of the pavement.
-
-“What is there on those posters?” Anne asked as she passed.
-
-“War news ...” and the boy began to whistle. An old woman passed on the
-opposite corner. She was wiping her eyes on the corner of her apron.
-
-“War news....” Anne stared at the old lady and these words acquired a
-sad significance in her mind.
-
-At dinner she watched her grandfather and father attentively. They
-talked of business and in between they were perfectly calm and ate a
-hearty meal.
-
-“Everybody is just the same as ever,” she reflected. “Perhaps the war
-news is not true after all.” Suddenly all this was forgotten. Her
-father just mentioned that the children would take dancing lessons
-every Sunday afternoon in Geramb’s educational institute.
-
-“It is a smart place,” said John Hubert. “Baron Szepesy’s young ladies
-go there and Bajmoczy the Septemvir’s daughters.” He pronounced the
-name “Bajmoczy” slowly, respectfully, and looked round to see the
-effect it produced on his audience.
-
-Next Sunday, Anne thought of nothing but the dancing school, even when
-she was at Mass. She stood up, knelt down, but it meant nothing to her.
-She traced with her finger the engraved inscription on the pew: “Ulwing
-family.” And they alone were allowed to sit in this pew though it was
-nearest the altar.
-
-Gál, the wine merchant, stood there under the pulpit, and Mr. Walter
-the wholesale linen merchant of Idol Street had no pew. Even the
-Hosszu family sat further back than they, though they owned water mills
-and the millers of the Danube bowed to them.
-
-Anne classified the inhabitants of the parish according to their pews.
-During the exhibition of the Host, while she smote her chest with her
-little fist, she decided that her grandfather ranked before everybody
-else.
-
-All this time, Christopher Ulwing inclined his head and prayed
-devoutedly.
-
-When Anne looked up again, she saw something queer. Though turning
-towards the altar, little Christopher was looking sideways. She
-followed his eyes; her glance fell on Sophie Hosszu. Sophie leaned her
-forehead on her clasped hands. Only the lovely outline of her face was
-visible. Over her half-closed eyes her long black eyelashes lay in the
-shade.... Christopher, however, now sat stiffly, with downcast eyes, in
-the pew. Anne could scarcely refrain from laughing.
-
-Later the hours seemed to get longer and longer and it appeared as if
-that afternoon would never come to an end. The children became fidgety.
-The maid brought some leather shoes from the wardrobe; Anne addressed
-her reproachfully:
-
-“Oh, Netti, don’t you know? To-day I am to wear my new prunella boots!”
-
-Her apple-green cashmere frock was hanging from the window bolts. The
-black velvet coat was spread on the piano. Since last year Anne had
-occupied her mother’s former room. The nursery had become the boy’s
-sole property. Christopher too was standing in front of the mirror.
-He was parting his fair, white-glimmering hair on one side; it was so
-soft it looked as if the wind had blown it sideways. He was pleased
-with himself and while he bent his soft shirt collar over his shoulders
-he started whistling. He never forgot a melody he had once heard. He
-whistled as sweetly as a bird.
-
-The rattle of wheels echoed under the porch. The two “pillar men”
-glanced into the windows of the fast receding coach.
-
-In Sebastian Square, in front of Baroness Geramb’s educational
-institute, three coaches were waiting. On one of them a liveried
-footman sat beside the coachman. This filled Christopher with envy. He
-thought that it would be a good idea to bring Florian, too, next Sunday.
-
-“Mind you don’t forget to kiss the ladies’ hands!” said John Hubert
-while they crossed a murky corridor. Then a tall white-glazed door led
-into a sombre dark room. Crooked tallow candles lit it up from the
-top of the wardrobes. Their mild light showed Sztaviarsky, hopping on
-tiptoe to and fro, and a row of little girls in crinolines and boys in
-white collars. Between the wings of another door and in the adjoining
-room ladies and gentlemen sat on uncomfortable chairs. Through
-lorgnettes on long handles, they inspected each other’s children.
-
-Christopher at once perceived Sophie Hosszu among the grown-up people.
-Though Gabriel had told him she would be there, it gave him a shock.
-
-“Go and kiss hands,” whispered John Hubert. The boy leant forward with
-such zeal that he knocked his nose into the ivory hand of the Baroness
-Geramb. He also kissed the other ladies’ hands. When he came to Sophie
-he stared for a moment helplessly at the young girl. Sophie snatched
-her hand away and laughed.
-
-“But, Sophie!” said Baroness Geramb in her expiring voice and the
-ringlets dangled on the side of her face. She was not pleased with her
-former pupil. Christopher tripped over a hooped petticoat, and in his
-embarrassment felt as if he wanted to cry.
-
-In the other room, Sztaviarsky held the two tails of his alpaca evening
-suit high up in his hands. He was showing one of the Bajmoczy girls how
-to bow.
-
-“Demoiselle Bertha, pray, pray, attention,” and then he murmured
-something in Polish.
-
-There was a commotion at the door. “Mrs. Septemvir” Bajmoczy went to
-her daughter. Her silk dress rustled as it slid along the floor. She
-was tall and corpulent; her head was bent backwards and she always
-looked down on things.
-
-This irritated Sztaviarsky all the more. He sucked his cheek in and
-looked round in search of a victim. “Demoiselle Ulwing, show us how to
-make a bow!”
-
-“But I don’t know yet....” Anne said this very low, and had a feeling
-as if the floor had caught hold of her heel. She could only advance
-slowly on tiptoe. She bent her head sideways and her side ringlets
-touched her shoulders. Her hand clung to her cashmere petticoat.
-
-The silence was interrupted by Sztaviarsky’s voice:
-
-“One.... Two ... complimentum.”
-
-Meanwhile John Hubert sat solemnly on a high, uncomfortable chair and,
-contrary to his habit, kept himself erect and never leaned back once.
-It seemed to Anne that he nodded contentedly. Everybody nodded. How
-good everybody was to her ... and she started to go to Bertha Bajmoczy.
-But the Pole stopped her with a sign. The lesson continued.
-
-Studies in school suffered seriously that week. Twice Christopher was
-given impositions.
-
-The Sundays passed.... In the Geramb educational institute’s cold,
-sombre drawing room the children were already learning the gavotte.
-
-It was towards the end of a lesson. The crooked tallow candles on
-the top of the wardrobe had burnt nearly to the end. Sztaviarsky was
-muttering Polish. Bertha Bajmoczy, wherever she stepped, tripped over
-her own foot. All of a sudden, she began to weep. The young Baroness
-Szepesy ran to her; Martha Illey stood in the middle of the room and
-laughed wickedly; Anne had to laugh too. The boys roared.
-
-“Mes enfants.... Silence!” Baroness Geramb’s voice was more expiring
-than ever and her face was stern.
-
-Silence was restored. Bertha wiped her eyes furiously. She happened to
-look at Anne.
-
-“Since she came here everything has gone wrong.”
-
-Clemence Szepesy nodded and pinched her sharp nose. Anne paid no
-attention to this. She looked at her father in surprise. He stood
-beside Sophie Hosszu, leaning against the high, white panel of the
-door. While he talked, he kept one of his hands stuck in his waistcoat,
-which was adorned with many tiny flowers. With the other he now and
-then smoothed his thick fair hair back from his brow which it bordered
-in a graceful curve. He smiled. Until now Anne had never noticed that
-her father was still a young man.
-
-The dancing lesson was over. Walking down the poorly lit staircase, she
-heard more talk behind her. Just where the curving staircase turned,
-she was hidden from those coming from above.
-
-“Her grandfather was an ordinary carpenter,” said Clemence Szepesy.
-
-“_Par exemple_, what is that, a carpenter?”
-
-“It’s the sort of fellow,” came the voice from above, “who worked last
-spring on the beams of our attics.”
-
-“Really such people ought not to be admitted into gentlefolks’
-society.” It was Bertha’s voice.
-
-At first, Anne did not realise whom they were discussing--only later.
-How dared they speak like that of her grandfather! Of Ulwing, the
-master builder! Of him who sat in the first pew in church and before
-whom even the aldermen stood bare-headed!
-
-She turned round sharply. Those behind found themselves suddenly face
-to face with her. They slunk away to the balustrade. Anne gazed at
-them bewildered, then her countenance became sad and scared. She had
-just discovered something vile and dangerous that had been hitherto
-concealed from her by those she loved. She was taught for the first
-time in her short life that people could be wicked; she had always
-thought that everybody was kind. Her soul had till then gone out with
-open arms to all human beings without discrimination; now it felt
-itself rebuffed.
-
-On the drive home she sat silently in the coach. Her father spoke
-of the Septemvir Bajmoczy and his family. He pronounced the name
-respectfully, with unction. This irritated Anne at first. But her
-father’s and her brother’s content pained her only for an instant.
-She set her teeth and decided that she would not tell them what had
-happened on the staircase. She felt sorry for them, more so than for
-herself, and for the sake of their happiness and peace of mind she
-charitably burdened her maiden soul with the heavy weight of her first
-secret.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER V
-
-
-Sunday had come round again. Christopher went alone with his father to
-the dancing lesson.
-
-“I should like to stay at home,” said Anne, in her timid, veiled voice.
-She looked so imploring that they let her have her way.
-
-At the usual hour in the afternoon the bell sounded at the gate. Uncle
-Sebastian stood between its pillars.
-
-Anne ran to meet him. From his writing table the builder nodded his
-head.
-
-“Sit down.” He continued to write close small numbers into a
-linen-bound book. He did not put his pen down till Netti appeared with
-coffee on the parrot-painted tray. The steam of the milkcan passed
-yellow through the light of the candle. The smell of coffee penetrated
-the room. The two old men now talked of days gone by.
-
-“Things were better then,” growled Uncle Sebastian every now and then,
-without ever attempting to justify his statement. Meanwhile he dipped
-big pieces of white bread into his coffee. He brushed the crumbs into
-his hand and put them into his waistcoat pocket for the birds.
-
-It struck Anne that her grandfather never spoke to Uncle Sebastian
-as he spoke to adults, but rather in the way he had with her and
-Christopher. At first he seemed indulgent, later he became impatient.
-
-“So it was better then, was it?” And he told the tale of some noble
-gentleman who had had one of his serfs thrashed half-dead because he
-dared to pick flowers under the castle window for his bride. The girl
-was beautiful. The gentleman looked at her and sent the serf to the
-army against Buonaparte as a grenadier--for life.
-
-“Nowadays, the noble gentlemen go themselves to war, and in our parts
-they even share their land with their former serfs. Do you understand,
-Sebastian? Without compulsion, of their own free will.”
-
-“Are we noble too?” asked Anne from her corner of the check-covered
-couch.
-
-The two old men looked at each other. They burst into a good-humoured
-laugh. The builder rose and took a much-worn booklet out of the writing
-desk. On the binding of the book a double-headed eagle held the arms of
-Hungary between its claws.
-
-“This is my patent of nobility. I have sold neither myself nor anybody
-else for it.”
-
-Anne opened the book and spelt out slowly the old-fashioned writing:
-
-“Pozsony. Anno Domini 1797.... Christopher Ulwing. Sixteen years old.
-Stature: tall. Face: long. Hair: fair. Eyes: blue. Occupation: civil
-carpenter.”
-
-Anne blushed.
-
-“That was I,” and the master builder put his hand on the passport.
-Then, with quaint satisfaction, he looked round the room as if
-exhibiting with his eyes the comfort he had earned by his labour. For
-the first time Anne understood this look which she had observed on her
-grandfather’s face on countless occasions.
-
-“I am a free citizen,” said Christopher Ulwing. The words embellished,
-gave power to his sharp, metallic voice. Unconsciously, Anne imitated
-with her small head the old man’s gesture.
-
-The thoughts of Sebastian Ulwing moved less quickly. They stuck at the
-passport.
-
-“Do you remember?...” These words carried the old men beyond the years.
-They talked of the mail-coach which had overturned at the gate of
-Hatvan. Of the mounted courier from Vienna, how they made him drunk at
-the Three Roses Inn. The gunsmith, the chirurgeon and other powerful
-artisans held him down while the bell-founder cut his pig-tail off
-though there was a wire inside to curl it up on his back.
-
-The builder got tired of this subject. He became serious.
-
-“It was all pig-tails then. People wore them in their very brains.
-Withal, times are better now....”
-
-Sebastian Ulwing shook his head obstinately. Suddenly his face lit up,
-as if he had found the reason for all his statements.
-
-“We were young then.” He uttered this modestly and smiled. “My head
-turns when I remember your putting shingles on the roof of the parish
-church. You sat on the crest-beam and dangled your feet towards the
-Danube. Wouldn’t you get giddy now if you were sent there!”
-
-Anne, immobile, watched her grandfather’s hand lying near her on the
-table. And as if she wanted to atone for the injury inflicted by the
-strange girls, she bent over and kissed it.
-
-“What’s that?” Christopher Ulwing withdrew his hand absent-mindedly.
-
-Anne cast her eyes down, for she felt as if she had exhibited a feeling
-the others could not understand.... Then she slipped unobserved out
-of the room.... In the sunshine room a volume lay on the music chest.
-On the green marbled cover were printed the words “Nursery Songs,”
-surrounded by a wreath. On the first page a faded inscription,
-Christina Jörg, Anno 1822. Anne sat down to the piano. Her small
-fingers erred for some time hesitatingly over the keys. Then she began
-to sing sweetly one of the songs:
-
- Two prentice lads once wandered
- To strange lands, far away....
-
-Shy, untrained, the little song rose. Her voice, veiled when she
-talked, rang out clear when she was singing. She herself was struck by
-this difference and it seemed to her that till this moment she had been
-mute all her life. She felt elated by the discovery of the power to
-express herself without risking the mocking derision of the others; now
-her grandfather would not draw his hand away from her.
-
- Two prentice lads once wandered,
- To strange lands, far away....
-
-Uncle Sebastian rose from his armchair and carefully opened the
-dining-room door. For a long time, the two old men listened....
-
-Christopher came home from the dancing class. He rushed to Anne
-noisily. His eyes gleamed with boyish delight. A faded flower was
-stuck in his buttonhole. His hand went for ever up to the flower. He
-talked and talked, leaning his elbows on the piano. Anne looked at
-him surprised; she found him handsome. Half his face was hidden by
-the curls of his girlish hair. His upper lip was drawn up slightly by
-the upward bent of his small nose. This gave him a charming, startled
-expression, not to be found in any other member of the Ulwing family.
-Instinctively, Anne looked at her mother’s portrait....
-
-In the evening when bedtime came, Christopher searched impatiently for
-his prayer book. He could not find it. He hid the flower under his
-pillow.
-
-For a long time, he lay with open eyes in the dark. Once he whispered
-to himself: “Little Chris, I hope to see you again soon,” and in doing
-so he tried to imitate Sophie’s intonation. Then he drew his hand over
-his head slowly, gently, just as Sophie had done while speaking to his
-father.
-
-He went into a peaceful rapture. He repeated the stroking, the words
-“Little Chris....” He repeated it often, so often that its charm wore
-off. It was his own voice he heard now, his own hand he felt. They
-ceased to cause a pleasant tremor; tired out, he went to sleep over
-Sophie’s flower.
-
-When Ulwing the builder went next morning into the dining-room it was
-still practically dark. He always got up very early and liked to take
-his breakfast alone. A candle burned in the middle of the table and the
-flickering of its flame danced over the china and was reflected in the
-mirror of the plate chest. The shadows of the chair-backs were cast
-high up on the walls.
-
-Christopher Ulwing read the paper rapidly.
-
-“Nonsense,” he thought. “Send an Imperial Commissioner with full powers
-from Vienna? Why should they?” There was no other news besides that in
-the newspaper, crowded though it was with small print. As if the censor
-were at work again.
-
-He carried the candle in his hand into the office. A big batch of
-papers lay on the table. John Hubert’s regular, careful handwriting
-was visible on all of them. The builder bent over his work, his pen
-scratched spasmodically.
-
-Facing him, the coloured map of Pest-Buda in its gilt frame became
-lighter and lighter. The whitewashed wall of the room was covered with
-plans. A couch stood near the stove and this was all covered with
-papers.
-
-Steps clattered outside in the silent morning. Occasionally the shadow
-of a passing head fell on the low window and then small round clouds
-ran over the paper under Christopher Ulwing’s pen. Others came and
-went. Time passed. All of a sudden many furious steps began running
-towards the Danube. The blades of straightened scythes sparkled in the
-sun.
-
-The servants ran to the gate.
-
-“What has happened?”
-
-A voice answered back:
-
-“They have hanged the Imperial Commissioner on a lamp post!”
-
-“No--they have torn him to pieces....”
-
-“They stabbed him on the boat-bridge.”
-
-“Is he dead?” asked a late-comer.
-
-The builder put his pen down. He stared at the window as if an awful
-face were grinning frightfully at him. “It has been coming for months.
-Now it has happened....” Without any reason he picked up his writings
-and laid them down again. He would have to get accustomed to this too.
-His crooked chin disappeared stiffly in the fold of his open collar and
-he resumed the addition of the numbers which aligned themselves in a
-long column on the paper.
-
-Outside they sang somewhere the song Anne had heard for the first time
-from Grandfather Jörg’s shop. In the kitchen Netti was beating cream to
-its rhythm. And in the evening, just as on any other day, the lamps on
-the boat-bridge were lit, not excepting the one on which a man had died
-that day. Its light was just as calm as the other’s. The streets spoke
-no more of what had happened. In the darkness the Danube washed the
-city’s bloody hand.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER VI
-
-
-On Saturday a letter came from Baroness Geramb. There would be no more
-dancing classes.
-
-All the light seemed to go from Christopher’s eyes.
-
-“But why?” said he, and hung his head sadly.
-
-“Dancing is unbecoming when there is a war on.”
-
-“So it is true? The war has come,” thought Anne, but still it seemed to
-her unreal, distant. Just as if one had read about it in a book. A book
-whose one-page chapters were stuck up every morning on the walls of the
-houses.
-
-It was after Christmas. The Danube was invisible. A dense, sticky fog
-moved on the window panes. Christopher ran out shivering into the dark
-morning. As usual, he was late; he had to leave his breakfast and eat
-his bread and butter in the street. He had no idea of his lesson.
-Behind him Florian carried a lantern. On winter mornings he always lit
-the boy’s way till he reached the paved streets.
-
-On the pavement of the inner town a bandy-legged old man got in front
-of Christopher. On one arm he had a large bundle of grimy papers while
-a pot of glue dangled from the other. People in silent crowds waited
-at the corners of the streets for him; when they had read the fresh
-posters they walked away silent, dejected.
-
-“What is happening? What do they want with us?” they asked.
-
-People began to understand the grim realities of war; what was
-happening now roused their understanding. They thronged in front of
-the money-changers’ shops. Soldiers’ swords rattled on the pavement.
-Everybody hurried as if he had some urgent business to settle before
-nightfall.
-
-Anne was at her music lesson when a huge black and yellow flag was
-hoisted on a flagstaff on the bastions of Buda. In those times, flags
-changed frequently.
-
-“Freedom is dead,” said Sztaviarsky and cursed in Polish.
-
-“Freedom!” Anne thought of the two feverish eyes. So it was for
-freedom’s sake that there was a war? She now looked angrily on the
-Croatian soldiers whom the Imperial officers had quartered on them.
-The red-faced sergeant was eating a raw onion in the middle of the
-courtyard. The soldiers, like clumsy big children, were throwing
-snowballs. They trod on the shrubs, made havoc of everything. They
-made a snow-man in front of the pump and covered the head with a red
-cap like the one worn by Hungarian soldiers; then they riddled it with
-bullets....
-
-The snow-man had melted away. Slowly the lilac bushes in the garden
-began to sprout. The Croatians were washing their dirty linen near the
-pump. They stood half-naked near the troughs. The wind blew soapsuds
-against their hairy chests.
-
-All of a sudden an unusual bugle call was heard; it sounded like a cry
-of distress. Anne ran to the window. Soldiers were running in front of
-the house. In the courtyard the Croatians were snatching their shirts
-from the trough and putting them on, all soaking. They rode off after
-the rest and did not come back again.
-
-A few days later, Anne dreamed at night that there was a thunderstorm.
-Towards morning there was a sound in the room as if peas by the handful
-were being thrown against the window panes--many, many peas. Later,
-as if some invisible bodies were precipitated through the air, every
-window of the house was set a-rattling.
-
-“Put up the wooden shutters!” shouted the builder from the porch.
-
-Christopher came breathlessly up the stairs. “School is closed!” His
-pocket bulged with barley sugar and he was stuffing it into his mouth,
-two pieces at a time.
-
-John Hubert, who had run to school for Christopher, arrived behind
-him. His lovely, well-groomed hair was hanging over his forehead and
-the correct necktie had slipped to one side of his collar. Gasping he
-called Florian and had the big gate locked behind him.
-
-A candle was burning in the master builder’s room, deprived of daylight
-by the shutters. Contrary to his habit, John Hubert, without waiting
-this time to have a seat offered to him, sank limply into an armchair.
-
-“Thank goodness you are all here,” he said, making a caressing movement
-with his hand in the air. “I came along the shores of the Danube,” he
-continued hoarsely. “There were crowds of people and they said that
-the shells could not reach across the river. People from the shore sat
-about on stones. One was eating bacon. He ate quite calmly and suddenly
-he was without a head. For a time the corpse remained seated, and
-everything was covered with blood....” Horrified, he covered his eyes
-with his hand.
-
-“So it was a shell that fell into the confectioner’s shop in Little
-Bridge Street?” said Christopher, stuffing barley sugar into his mouth.
-“The pavement was all covered with sweets as if the shop had been
-turned inside out. The whole school filled its pockets for nothing.”
-
-The builder smiled. Behind the barred gates life continued. John Hubert
-put his necktie straight and sometimes in the course of the day forgot
-completely what he had seen. When he sat down to meals, however, he
-became pale. He pushed his plate aside.
-
-From time to time, the window panes rattled. Woeful distant shrieks
-flew over the roofs. They were followed by the anguish of numb
-expectancy. People counted. The silence became crystalline and quivered
-in the air.
-
-“The shell has not burst!” They counted again, in helpless animal fear.
-Whose turn would it be next? On the banks of the Danube a stricken
-house howled out. Clouds of dust burst high up into the air. The sky
-became red, the colour of bleeding flesh.
-
-The wind blew a wave of hot air, heralding disaster, into the courtyard
-of Ulwing the builder. Behind the locked gate nobody knew which
-neighbouring house was expiring in a last hot breath.
-
-The Fügers hid in the cellar. John Hubert and the children had moved
-into the office, situated in the inner courtyard. The first floor
-became empty, except for Christopher Ulwing who remained in his
-bedroom, the single window of which opened into the deserted timber
-yard.
-
-“The house is strong,” said the builder to Mrs. Füger through the
-cellar window. “I built the walls well.”
-
-A furious crack came from the gate as if it had been flicked by a wet
-towel of gigantic dimensions. The windows broke in a clatter. The house
-shook to its foundations.
-
-With frightened lamentations, people rushed out of the cellar. Little
-Christopher’s snow-white lips became distorted. The builder frowned as
-he used to do when contradicted by some fool. He went with long steps
-to the gate.
-
-“No, no,” shrieked Christopher, and began to sob spasmodically. But
-old Ulwing listened to no one. He kicked the side door open. One of
-the caryatids was without an arm. Under him lay a heap of débris of
-crumbled whitewash and a huge hole gaped from the wall. The shell had
-not exploded; it had stuck in the brickwork. The builder buttoned his
-coat up so as to be less of a target and went to the front of the
-house. He cast his eyes upwards. He contemplated the wrecked windows.
-
-Foreign enemies had hurt his house in the name of their Emperor. He
-turned quickly towards the Danube. The bridge of boats was aflame.
-His bridge! He glanced at poor little Buda, from the heart of which
-the sister town, defenceless Pest, was shot to death. The town and
-Christopher Ulwing had been small and poor together; they had risen
-together, they had become rich, and now they were wounded together.
-
-He began to curse as he used to do when he was a journeyman carpenter.
-
-Around him, there was no sign of life. Nothing moved in the streets.
-Closed shops. Bolted doors. The town was a great execution ground. Like
-men under sentence of death, the houses held their breath and were as
-much abandoned in their misfortunes as human destinies. Now every
-house lived only for itself, died only for itself. The glare of the
-burning roofs was reflected in different windows. Sticky smoke crawled
-along the walls. The bells of a church near the river tolled.
-
-Rage and pain brought tears to Christopher Ulwing’s eyes while he
-glanced over the grimy, falling houses. How many were his work! He
-loved them all. He pitied them, pitied himself....
-
-But this lasted only for a second. He clenched his fist as if to
-restrain his over-flowing energy. He would be in need of it! The
-muscles of his arm became convulsed and he felt these convulsions
-reflected in his brain. If necessary, he would start afresh from the
-very beginning. There was still time. There was still a long life
-before him.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER VII
-
-
-Days passed by. The bombardment ceased. Frightened shapes emerged
-from the cellars. Shrinking against the walls, they stared at the
-conflagration and when they had to cross a street they rushed to the
-nearest shelter.
-
-The town waited with bated breath. In Ulwing’s house, anxiety became
-oppressive.
-
-Young Christopher did not get out of bed for a whole week. Sickly
-fright left its impression on his face. In daytime he lay speechless in
-a corner of the office. Fear prevented him from sleeping at night; and
-then he would slink to the windows.
-
-The black chestnut trees stood gravely in the back garden. Now and
-then a distant flaring light would crown their summits with red. Their
-leaves, like flattened bleeding fingers, moved towards the sky. Between
-the bushes, something began to move. The pump handle creaked. A stable
-lantern appeared on the ground; in its light stood men carrying water
-to the attics. The builder was there too, working the pump handle in
-his shirt sleeves; he was relieved occasionally by John Hubert, who,
-however, wore a smart coat and white collar which shone in the dark.
-Then all went away to rest. The courtyard became empty.
-
-Christopher was again afraid. He grasped his neck. He felt as if some
-fine strings were quivering in it; this had happened frequently since
-the great clap had dealt the house a blow. In his brain the vision of
-that incident cropped up incessantly. He wanted to push it away but
-something reached into his brain and pulled it back.
-
-He would have liked to go to Anne to tell her all about it. But would
-she understand? He could not bear the idea of being laughed at. He
-threw himself on his bed and pressed his head between his two hands.
-Why could he not be like the others? Why had he to think forever of
-things that the others could not understand?
-
-In the next room, Anne lay sleepless too. Uncle Sebastian, living up
-there in the castle, was never out of her mind since she had had a
-glimpse of the spire of Our Lady’s church through the side door, opened
-during the bombardment. The stairs felt cold under her feet and the
-door-handles creaked loudly through the silent house. Crossing the
-dining-room, she sank into a chair. She thought with terror of her
-grandfather. If he had heard it? He would never let her do it, yet,
-however much she was afraid, however much she trembled, it had to be
-done.
-
-She reached the piano. She listened again, lit the candle, but dared
-not look round. Her teeth chattered pitifully while she opened the
-shutter. The window was broken. What if the wind blew the candle out?
-But the May night was deep and calm.
-
-Anne felt in her arm a reminiscence of the old movement with which as a
-child she used to wave to Uncle Sebastian across the Danube. She waved
-her hand and closed the shutter behind the illuminated window.
-
-Outside the window the light of the candle spread yellow into the night
-as if attempting to go across the river on the errand on which it had
-been sent.
-
-In the mellow, shapeless darkness the castle formed a rigid compact
-shadow. No lamps burned in its steep streets. The houses were mute and
-fearful.
-
- * * * * *
-
-For days Sebastian Ulwing had not emerged from his shop. He spoke
-to no one, knew of nothing. He lived on bread and read Demokritos.
-Occasionally the gleam of torches came through the cracks in his door.
-Their rigid beam made the round of the shop and then ran out again. The
-heavy steps of soldiers resounded in the street. Sometimes the guns
-spoke and the house shook.
-
-On that evening everything was in expectant silence. It was about ten
-o’clock. All of a sudden it seemed to Sebastian Ulwing that there had
-been a knock at his door.
-
-What happened? His heart began to beat anxiously and he thought of the
-Ulwing’s house. He could not endure the doubt, took his hat, but turned
-back at the threshold and, as he had done every evening, he walked
-again all over the shop. He wound up all the clocks, looking at them as
-if he were giving them food. Then, with his shaky helpless steps, he
-crawled out into the street.
-
-May was all over the deserted castle. The clockmaker began to hurry. He
-raised his hat when he passed the church of Our Lady. He turned towards
-the Fisherman’s bastion.
-
-Beyond the wall, down below, the shore of Pest was black.
-
-Sebastian Ulwing forced his eyes to find the direction of the Ulwing’s
-house. He exclaimed softly. In the long row on the dark shore one
-window was lit.... He knew it was for him. His old heart warmed with
-gratitude.
-
-Thoughtlessly, he leaned down and swept the rubbish together that
-lay about his feet. He piled it up on the wall of the bastion; then
-tenderly, with great care, he tore the title page from his “Demokritos,
-or a Laughing Philosopher.” He took a match. He wanted to thank Anne
-for the signal. The paper flared up, the rubbish caught fire and the
-flame jumped up with a shining light.
-
-Just then, the clockmaker felt himself kicked on the back. He heard a
-shot and fell on his knees near the bastion. He grazed his chin against
-the wall. Annoyed, he put his hand up to it. He felt sick. It occurred
-then to him to look behind. Nobody was near. The window of one house
-rattled. Under the church a light Austrian uniform disappeared in the
-dark.
-
-When nothing more was audible, Sebastian Ulwing held on to the stones
-and got up. In front of the church he raised his hat again. Somehow,
-he could not put it back on his head: it dropped out of his hand. He
-looked sadly after it but did not bend down for it. For an instant
-he leaned against the monument of the Holy Trinity. As if it were a
-nail which had pegged down the square in the middle, only the monument
-remained steady; the rest turned round him slowly, heaving all the time.
-
-“I am giddy,” he thought and spat in disgust. He wanted to hurry,
-because he had already taken many steps and was still in the square. He
-felt like a man in a dream who wants to hurry on and remains painfully
-on the same spot.
-
-In the shadow of Tárnok Street he saw light uniforms. This sight,
-like a painful recollection, pushed him forward. His shoulder rubbed
-against the houses and suddenly he stumbled into the shop. The match
-in his hand evaded the wick of the candle with cunning undisciplined
-movements.
-
-Sebastian Ulwing fell into the armchair. He closed his eyes. When he
-opened them again, everything seemed to be in a haze. “They make worse
-candles now than in olden times,” he reflected, then he felt suddenly
-frightened. He was thirsty. Open the windows. Call somebody. He could
-move his body but partially. He fell back into the armchair. The effort
-covered his brow with sweat.
-
-He seemed to hear the guns somewhere. What did that matter to him. All
-that concerned others seemed to him strange and distant now.
-
-To pray.... A child’s prayer came to his mind. He thought of the past
-but it tired him as if it forced him to turn his head. Life was so good
-and simple. That Barbara should have married Christopher was, after
-all, the right thing.
-
-A painful confusion went on in his brain. Without the slightest
-continuity in his thoughts, he remembered that he owed the baker a
-half-penny. He began to worry; he had just ordered a pair of shoes
-at the bootmaker’s. “With bright buckles.” He had said that. Who was
-going to buy these now? Then, for the first time, it struck him that
-nobody wore shoes like that nowadays. Tears came to his eyes. Against
-his will, his body fell forward. How rusty those buckles on his shoes
-were ... the one on the left foot was getting rustier every minute.
-Rust seemed to flow on it, red, dense. It was spreading over the white
-stocking ... it flowed over the floor.
-
-The candle burnt to the end. The flame flared up once more, looked
-round, went out. The heavy smell of molten tallow filled the shop and
-the head of Uncle Sebastian sank deeper and deeper between the leather
-wings of the armchair....
-
- * * * * *
-
-Outside, with the coming day, the firing increased every moment.
-But this wild thunder was not speaking to Pest. From the heights
-of the hills of Buda red-capped soldiers bombarded the castle. The
-Imperialists retorted hopelessly.
-
- * * * * *
-
-The dawn was gray and trembling.
-
-No news penetrated the locked door of Ulwing’s house.
-
-In the cellar Mrs. Füger was making bandages, with depressing sighs.
-The little book-keeper sat on the top of a barrel and held his head
-sideways, as if listening. At every detonation he banged his heel
-against the barrel.
-
-His son stared at him so rigidly that his short-sighted eyes became
-contracted by the effort. He yawned with fatigue. Now, old Füger’s feet
-struck the side of the barrel at longer and longer intervals. Only by
-this did his son notice that the firing became less frequent; by and
-by it stopped. Then once more the house shook. A last explosion rent
-the frightful silence in twain and broken glass was hurled with loud
-clatter from the windows.
-
-“That was somewhere near!”
-
-The builder could stand it no longer. He wanted to know what was
-happening. He rushed up the stairs. In the green room he tore the
-shutters deliberately open.
-
-Opposite, the royal castle burned with a smoky flame and on the
-bastion, beside the small white flag of the Imperialists, a tri-colour
-was unruffled in the wind.
-
-“Victory!” shouted Christopher Ulwing. His short ringing voice fell
-like a blow from a hammer through the whole house.
-
-Anne began to laugh.
-
-“Do you hear, Christopher, we have won!”
-
-When in the brightness of May the flag was unfurled on the bastion
-of the castle and opened out like a bountiful hand, it scattered joy
-from its folds. Its colours were repeated in Pest and Buda. Tricolours
-answered from the houses, the windows, the attics, the roofs. Singing,
-the people rushed toward the chain-bridge which resounded with the
-irregular trampling of human feet. The tide swept Ulwing the builder
-with it. He went to his brother. So much to tell! So much to ask!
-
-From the other shore, the people of Buda came running. And on the
-bridge over the Danube the two towns fell into each other’s arms.
-
-At the foot of the hill there was a crush. A heavy yellow cart turned
-into the road. A thin, yellow-faced man was on the driver’s seat. His
-moustaches hung in a black fringe on either side of his mouth. The
-cart was covered with canvas. The canvas was bespattered with dirty
-red spots. Human legs and arms protruded from it, swaying helplessly
-according to the movements of the cart.
-
-The crowd had stopped singing. Men took their hats off. Those in front
-shouted in horror at the driver.
-
-The jerks caused a corpse to slip slowly from under the canvas.
-Indifferent, the yellow coachman whipped his horses and the cart went
-on at a greater speed. The corpse’s head now reached the ground. It
-struck the protruding stones of the roadway, jumped up with a jerk, and
-with glaring open eyes fell back into the street.
-
-The crowd passed by in speechless horror.
-
-Springless carts brought the wounded. The courtyards of decaying houses
-were full of red-caps, bayonets. On the pavement, shiny blue flies
-swarmed over a dead horse. From the ditch of the canal, the soles
-of two boots protruded. Carts covered with canvas everywhere. Their
-lifeless load swayed slowly in the sun.
-
-Christopher Ulwing turned the corner of Holy Trinity Square. People
-stood in front of the clockmaker’s shop. The first storey jutting over
-the street cast a deep shadow in the glaring white sunshine.
-
-The builder recognised Brother Sebastian’s friends. The lame
-wood-carver leaned against the wall and wiped his eyes. The censor
-was there too. He pressed his hand against his face as if he had a
-toothache. Those behind him stood on tiptoe and stretched their necks.
-When they perceived him they all took their hats off.
-
-The chaplain’s pointed, bird-like face appeared in the open door. He
-walked with important steps to meet the builder. He spoke at length,
-with unction, pointed several times to the sky and shook his head
-sideways.
-
-The big bony hands of Christopher Ulwing clasped each other over his
-chest, like two twisted hooks.
-
-“How did it happen?”
-
-Now they all stood round him and all talked at once. A curious,
-old-fashioned lady bowed suddenly in the middle of the road.
-
-“With your kind permission, I am Amalia Csik. I am entitled to speak.
-They only heard it from me. You may remember I live on the Fisherman’s
-bastion. Last night my husband felt unwell, because we hid in the
-cellar. The air was bad. So I went up into our rooms for some medicine.”
-
-The builder turned painfully towards the door of the shop. The people
-stood in his way.
-
-“Hurry up,” whispered the chaplain. The lady went on talking all the
-faster.
-
-“Pray imagine, I saw the whole thing from my window. Someone lit a
-fire on the bastion. I recognised him at once: the clockmaker. I saw
-his face, the flame just lit it up. Then a shot rang out. And the
-clockmaker fell to the ground near the wall.”
-
-Christopher’s heart contracted in anguish. His eyes reddened as if
-smoke stung them. “Poor Brother Sebastian ...” and he could not help
-thinking of Anne.
-
-The lady sighed deeply.
-
-“You may imagine I was frightened out of my wits. I flew back to the
-cellar. There my husband explained everything. His reverence the
-chaplain knows it too, so do the others; it is they who broke into the
-shop after the siege.”
-
-The builder started again towards the shop.
-
-The chaplain made him a sign to stop. He again lifted his hand to
-heaven. He spoke of the country. Of heroes. He turned his pointed
-bird-face upward as if inspired.
-
-“And greater love hath no man than this, that a man lay down his
-life....”
-
-“Why do you say that?” The builder thought he could not stand the voice
-of the priest any longer.
-
-The chaplain became more and more enthusiastic.
-
-“The name of Sebastian Ulwing will live forever in our memory. Buda,
-the grateful, will preserve the memory of its heroic martyrs.”
-
-The builder shuddered. He wanted to speak, but, with an apostolic
-gesture, the priest opened his arms to the assembled people.
-
-“And do you who are brought here by your pious respect for a hero,
-tell your children and your children’s children that it was a simple,
-God-fearing clockmaker who with signals of fire called the relieving
-Hungarian armies into the fortress, suffering death therefor by a
-deadly bullet at the hands of the foe!”
-
-He had grown sentimental over his own eloquence. The builder,
-embarrassed, looked around him. Big coloured handkerchiefs were drawn.
-People blew their noses noisily. Mrs. Amalia Csik stood in the middle
-of the circle. She felt very important. She reiterated her story to
-every new-comer:
-
-“It happened like this....”
-
-“He is the real hero, the hero of our street,” affirmed the gingerbread
-maker from the next house. The baker too nodded and thought of the two
-loaves for which Sebastian Ulwing owed him.
-
-For a moment the builder stared helplessly into the priest’s bird-face.
-He was frightened by what he had heard. He was agitated, as if by his
-silence he had entered a fictitious credit dishonestly into his ledger.
-He passed his hand over his forehead.
-
-“Reverend Mr. Chaplain, allow me.... My poor brother Sebastian was a
-peaceful citizen. He never took any interest in the ideals of the war
-of Liberation. He kept carefully out of revolutionary movements....”
-
-The priest pushed his open palm reprovingly into the air.
-
-“Master-builder Ulwing, even the _humilitas christiana_ leaves you free
-to receive with raised head the pious praise bestowed on your famous
-brother.”
-
-“Listen to me,” shouted Christopher Ulwing in despair. “It was an
-accident. Believe me. You are mistaken....”
-
-The crowd became hostile in its interruptions. Those behind murmured.
-Amalia Csik began to fear for her present importance. She incited
-the people furiously, as if this stranger from Pest had attempted to
-deprive them of an honour due to them.
-
-“He is so rich, and yet he left his brother poor. He never gave him
-anything. Now he wants to deprive him of his memory.”
-
-“We won’t let him!” shouted the bootmaker from Gentleman Street and
-resolved not to claim from the builder the price of Sebastian Ulwing’s
-buckle shoes.
-
-The chaplain rebuked the builder severely:
-
-“Nobody must grudge us the respect we pay to our hero!”
-
-Christopher Ulwing’s honest face assumed a resigned expression. With a
-sweeping movement of his hand he announced his submission. An entry had
-been made in the books over which he had no control. After all, what
-does it matter why a man is proclaimed a hero? To signal, at the risk
-of one’s life, to a little girl, or to soldiers, what is the difference?
-
-“I thank you,” he said, scarcely audibly. He took his hat off and,
-slightly stooping, entered the shop. Outside, on the clock-sign,
-sparrows were waiting for Brother Sebastian’s crumbs. Indoors two
-candles burned. The silence was broken only by the ticking of the
-clocks; it sounded like the beating of many hearts. The heart of him
-who wound the clocks beat no more.
-
-Night was falling when the builder descended from the castle.
-
-“I shall come back for the night,” he said to the spectacle-maker and
-the wood-carver, who had decided to sit up near their old friend. Then
-he stepped out smartly, making an effort to keep his head erect, but
-his eyes looked dimly upon the people. He walked as if nobody else
-existed, as if he were quite alone. It occurred to him that throughout
-all his life he had been alone. He did not mind; it was the cause of
-his strength. To expect nothing from anybody, to lean on no one. But
-what he felt now was something quite different. It was not the solitude
-of strength, but that of old age. The house in Pozsony with its dark
-corners; his mother’s songs; his father’s workshop; his youth ...
-there was nobody left with him to whom these were realities. When a man
-remains alone with the past, it is more painful than present solitude.
-It came home to him what it meant, now that everyone had gone to whom
-he could say: “Do you remember?”
-
-Round him soldiers began to flow in. Rows of men, grimy with sweat and
-smoke. The drums beat. The crowd followed on both flanks. The whole
-road was singing.
-
-In the windows of the houses handkerchiefs flickered like white flames.
-
-Anne and Christopher had run to the window. Opposite, the sun had set
-already behind the castle. The outline of Buda, spires, gables, showed
-dark on the red sky. A black town on the top of the hill. On the bridge
-over the Danube a dark stream of steel poured over to Pest ... soldiers
-with fixed bayonets. They too received the sun on their backs and had
-their faces in the shade.
-
-Anne leaned out from the window.
-
-At the head of the troops, the shape of a man dominated the floating
-throng. The one in the red dolman. The leader.... His horse was
-invisible. The living stream appeared to carry him over its head.
-
-From the bridge end on the Pest side he looked back to the castle.
-The outline of his features shone up clear and strong, with Buda as
-its background. The sun, reflected violently from the glasses of his
-spectacles, sent a vivid flame into the darkness.
-
-“Do you see them?” shouted Anne and, looking at the leader she felt
-as if in his face she saw all the faces that followed him in the
-shade--the faces of the whole victorious army.
-
- * * * * *
-
-Ulwing the builder gently opened the front gate.
-
-When Christopher heard that Uncle Sebastian was dead he began to
-weep. His sobbing was audible in the corridor. Anne gazed rigidly,
-tearlessly, in front of her.
-
-“Shall I then see him never more?”
-
-“Never.”
-
-Her little face was convulsed. She shut her eyes for a moment. She
-would have liked to be alone.
-
-In the corridor, the Fügers were waiting with a miserable expression
-on their faces. The builder nodded silently to them. He went down the
-stairs. He wanted to be alone.
-
-He stopped in the hall. A curious murmur was audible outside; it spread
-through the air with a penetrating force as if it had risen from the
-very foundation of things and beings, from between the roots of the
-town. He recognised it. It was the outcry of joy and sorrow; the breath
-of the town, and as Christopher Ulwing listened to it he felt keenly
-that the breath of the town and his own were but one. He rejoiced with
-the town. He wept with the town.... The hatred for those who had hurt
-what was his own--his brother, his home, his bridge, so much of his
-work--took definite shape in his heart.
-
-As if facing a foe, he raised his head aggressively. His eye struck
-a little tablet hanging on the opposite door, it bore the German
-inscription:
-
- CANZELEI.
-
-His jaw turned aside. His steady hand snatched at the tablet and tore
-it from its hooks. He took a mason’s pencil from his waistcoat. He
-reflected for a second. Was it spelled in Hungarian with a T or a D?
-Then, with vigorous strokes he wrote on the door[B]:
-
- IRODA.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER VIII
-
-
-When on quiet Sunday afternoons the bell sounded at the door of
-Ulwing’s house, a sudden silence fell over all in the green room.
-Nobody mentioned it, yet each of them knew what came to the others’
-minds. This hour was Uncle Sebastian’s hour.
-
-Summer passed away. One morning, the bandy-legged little old man
-emerged again from the dawn and silently pasted on the walls the last
-pages of the great book.
-
-Mamsell Tini protested in vain--Anne would stop. She read the poster.
-
-“It is all over.”
-
-She went on, saying never a word, and her imagination, restricted by
-the walls of a town, ignorant of the free, limitless fields, showed her
-a quaint picture. She saw in her mind a great square, something like
-the Town Hall Market, but even larger than that. Around it, trees in
-a row. Grass everywhere, red-capped soldiers lying motionless in the
-grass. Her feverish eyes closed.
-
-“It is all over....”
-
-One evening, grandfather Jörg was arrested in his bookshop. He was
-led, surrounded by bayonets, through the town. Many people were taken
-like that in those times. Those who remained free spoke in whispers of
-these things. Anne heard something about grandfather Jörg printing some
-proclamation; that was why he had to go to prison. But nobody seemed
-to know exactly what happened. The printing press was closed down by
-the soldiers; the apple tree at the corner of Snake Street was cut down
-and in the bookshop young Jörg had to place the bookshelf in such a way
-that one could see from the street into the deepest recess of the shop.
-
-It was many months before Ulrich Jörg was released. Meanwhile he had
-turned quite old and tiny.
-
-The town too looked as if it had aged. People got accustomed to that.
-People will get accustomed to anything. The streets were full of
-Imperial officers and quiet women in mourning.... Slowly the traces of
-the bombardment disappeared. On Ulwing’s house, however, the mutilated
-pillar-man remained untouched.
-
-John Hubert disliked this untidiness.
-
-“It has to stay like that!” growled the builder. He never told them why.
-
-One day two students passed under the open window of the office. One of
-the boys said: “This old house has got a national guardsman; look at
-him, he has been to the war.”
-
-The pen of Christopher Ulwing stopped abruptly. What? People had
-already come to call his house old?
-
-Where were those who shook their heads when he began to build here on
-the deserted shore, on the shifting sands? Since then a town had sprung
-up around him. How many years ago was it? How old was he himself? He
-did not reckon it up; the thought of his age was to him like an object
-one picks up by chance and throws away without taking the trouble to
-examine. Annihilation disgusted him. He rebelled against it. He avoided
-everything that might remind him of it. To build! To build! One could
-kill death with that. To build a house was like building up life. To
-draw plans; homes for life. To work for posterity. That rejuvenates man.
-
-But the town had come to a standstill.
-
-Ulwing the builder called his grandchildren into his room, and--a thing
-he had never done before--he listened to their talk attentively. He
-was painfully impressed by the discovery that among themselves they
-spoke a language differing from that which they used with him. So the
-difference between generations was great enough to give the very words
-a different meaning! Were all efforts to draw them together vain?
-
-He thought of those gone before him. They too must have known this.
-They too must have kept it concealed. How many secrets there must be
-between succeeding generations! And each generation takes its own
-secrets with it to the grave, so that the following may live.
-
-These were Christopher Ulwing’s hardest days. He built ruined houses up
-anew. He built himself up anew too. And while he seemed more powerful
-than ever, business men around him failed and complained.
-
-“Building land will have to be sold; one can’t stick to things in these
-times,” said the contractors and looked enquiringly at Christopher
-Ulwing. “What was the great carpenter’s opinion?” But his expression
-remained cold and immovable. Christopher Ulwing never opened the
-conversation except when he had to give orders; otherwise he waited and
-observed.
-
-In the evening the window of the green room remained long alight. John
-Hubert and Augustus Füger sat there in the cosy armchairs in the corner
-and now young Otto Füger was present too, always respectful, always
-inquisitive.
-
-“These are bad times,” sighed the little book-keeper, “one hears of
-nothing but bankruptcy.”
-
-“One goes down, the other up,” growled the builder, “never say die.”
-
-“During the revolution it was possible to expect better times,” said
-John Hubert, “but at present....”
-
-His father interrupted him.
-
-“These things too will come to an end.”
-
-“The question is, won’t these things end us first?”
-
-“Not me and the town!” said the builder. “Do you hear Füger? Any
-building land for sale by auction has to be bought up. The houses for
-sale must be bought too. I have capital. I have credit. Everything must
-be bought up. Within five years I will set the whole thing in order.”
-
-“Five years....” John Hubert looked at his father. Time left no mark on
-him.
-
-Next day, Christopher Ulwing gave his grandson a book on architecture.
-Woodcuts of churches and palaces were in the text.
-
-“We shall build some like that, you and I, when you are an architect.”
-
-“Write your name in it,” said John Hubert. “Where is the date? A
-careful businessman never writes his name down without a date.”
-
-“Businessman!” This word sounded bleak in young Christopher’s ears. He
-looked down crestfallen and drew his mouth to one side. He had retained
-this movement since the shell had struck the house.
-
-As soon as he felt himself unobserved he put the book aside. He went to
-Gál’s. It was still the little hunchback who did his mathematical work
-for him. After that, he bent his steps to the Hosszu’s; he thought of
-his Latin preparation.
-
-Christopher had some time since been transferred to a private school so
-as to receive his education in Hungarian. This was his grandfather’s
-choice. His father approved of the school because it admitted only
-boys of the best families. Christopher had new schoolmates. All were
-children of nobles. They were not the kind that would have envied young
-Müller, the apothecary’s son, the possession of his jars and bottles,
-as the boys in Christopher’s old school used to do. They would not
-have taken the slightest interest in gaudy strings and crude-coloured
-pictures like those Adam Walter used to produce from his pockets in
-playtime. They talked of horses, saddles, dogs. Practically every one
-of them was country-bred and had only come to town for school.
-
-Christopher continued none the less to go on Sundays to the Hosszu’s;
-he saw Sophie rarely; but when the young lady happened to come
-accidentally into Gabriel’s room, the boy would blush and dared not
-look at her. But many were the times when he had gone a long way round
-through Grenadier’s Street so that he might look up stealthily under
-his hat to the windows of the Hosszu house.
-
-One afternoon, when he turned into the street he saw his father going
-in the same direction. He wore an embroidered waistcoat and walked
-ceremoniously. The boy stopped, stared at him, then ran away suddenly.
-
-Since the dancing lessons John Hubert had paid several visits to the
-Hosszu’s.
-
-An accident revealed to him the cause of his attraction. One day, on
-taking his departure, he left a new yellow glove behind him. He turned
-back on the stairs, but Sophie was already running after him. When
-she handed him the glove, her hand felt warm. John Hubert perceived
-suddenly that Sophie had lovely eyes and that her figure was slender.
-
-After this, his visits to the Hosszu’s became still more frequent. Mrs.
-Hosszu was knitting with two yard-long wooden needles near the window
-and never looked up, but if Sophie spoke in whispers to John Hubert she
-left the room hurriedly. Occasionally, she stayed out for a very long
-time. Then she opened the door unexpectedly, quietly. And she would
-look at the girl with a question in her eyes.
-
-“Why does she look like that?” thought John Hubert and felt ill at ease.
-
-That day it was Sophie’s father who came in instead of his wife.
-
-Simon Hosszu was a toothless, red-faced man. One of his eyes watered
-constantly for which reason he wore a gold earring in his left ear. He
-spoke of everything quickly, plausibly. He never gave time for thought.
-
-While John Hubert listened to him he quite forgot that the name of old
-Hosszu had lately been mentioned with suspicion in business circles.
-
-Hosszu owned water mills. The great steam mill did him considerable
-damage. None the less, he spoke as if the water mills had a great
-future before them. He got enthusiastic. In confidence he mentioned
-brilliant strokes of business to be done--timber, plans of lime kilns.
-A brewery. A paper mill....
-
-“If I had capital, I should become a rich man.”
-
-John Hubert was bewildered by his audacious plans. He loved money, and
-the idea of presenting plans of his own to his father pleased him. He
-raised his brows. He tried to retain it all in his memory. On leaving
-he pressed the hand of Simon Hosszu warmly.
-
-The anteroom was saturated with the smell of cooking. A dirty towel lay
-on the table. Sophie snatched it up and hid it behind her back. John
-Hubert took shorter leave of her than usual.
-
-In the street he tried to think of Sophie’s pretty face, but the odour
-of the kitchen and the dirty towel upset him unpleasantly. He began
-to think of Simon Hosszu’s various plans. He could not understand
-what they amounted to. Now that he presented Hosszu’s plans in his
-own language they seemed less convincing. They became dim and risky.
-He had to drop one after the other. The facts, no longer distorted by
-eloquence, glared at him soberly in their real light.
-
-After supper he remained alone with his father in the green room; they
-spoke of various firms and enterprises; he beat round the bush for a
-long time.
-
-Christopher Ulwing watched his son attentively, with knitted brows.
-When John Hubert mentioned the name of Simon Hosszu, the expectant
-expression disappeared from the builder’s face. He leaned back in his
-chair.
-
-“Simon Hosszu is in a pretty bad way; he has exhausted his credit
-everywhere,” and then he added, indifferently, as if speaking casually:
-“It is curious, up to now he has spared us. I can’t understand what he
-has in mind.”
-
-John Hubert could not help thinking of Mrs. Hosszu, who knitted and
-never looked up, who left the room and appeared unexpectedly in the
-door. His father’s voice rang in his ear: what had they in mind?... And
-Sophie? No, she was not in the conspiracy. He acquitted the girl in his
-mind. He felt distinctly that she was very dear to him.
-
-His bedroom was beyond that of the children. Everything there was as
-perfectly in its place as the necktie on his collar. On the dressing
-table, brushes, combs, bottles, jars, all arranged in order.
-
-John Hubert counted the money in his purse. He thought how his most
-cherished wishes had always been curbed. Now he burnt the natural
-desire of a virile man, which in his case was mingled with the fear
-of its imminent disappearance; the knowledge that the hours of his
-manhood were already numbered sharpened his craving. He longed for
-woman with an intensity of which youth is incapable. He wished for a
-woman bending to his will, weaker than he, and the memory of a little
-sempstress crossed his mind. How he had loved her, for his dominion
-over her and.... Then Sophie’s image abruptly became confused with the
-fading picture of the poor simple girl.
-
-Without any continuity he thought of his children. “Would Sophie be a
-good mother to them?” He asked himself in vain. He could not answer the
-question. Mrs. Hosszu, the dirty towel, Simon Hosszu’s bad reputation,
-his shady propositions, his dangerous plausibility.... That influence
-frightened him and it became clear to him that henceforth his desire
-would be restrained by two hostile forces, the builder’s will and his
-own sober brain. In his mind’s eye he saw Sophie’s lovely shaded eyes
-looking at him. They reproached him gently, just as the eyes of the
-other girl had done on the day they parted. John Hubert felt a bitter
-pain rend him from head to foot. The old pain, the pain of thwarted
-hopes so familiar to him since his youth.
-
-Past and present were all the same to him. He would not make a clean
-cut between the two and he just had to continue to curb the aspirations
-of his soul. The ray of light that had shone on him during the past few
-months was now extinguished.
-
-He proceeded to turn the key in his watch. He went on just as before.
-Gently ticking time was again meaningless to him: work and compromise,
-that was all. And as he looked up into the mirror, his face stared at
-him, tired and old.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER IX
-
-
-The Inner Town was preparing to celebrate the centenary of the
-chemist’s shop at the sign of the Holy Trinity. The invitations were
-extended to distinguished members of neighbouring parishes.
-
-A crowd gathered in front of the house of Müller, the chemist in
-Servites’ Square, to get a glimpse of the arriving carriages. Through
-the house a faint smell of drugs was noticeable. The stairs were
-covered with a carpet. This put the guests into a festive mood. Under
-the influence of the carpet Gál the wine merchant and his wife, who
-lived on very bad terms with each other, went arm in arm up the stairs.
-
-Just then Ulwing’s carriage stopped at the entrance. At the door the
-chemist received his guests with many bows.
-
-In the drawing-room new-fashioned paraffin lamps stood on the
-mantelpiece in front of the mirror. The room was packed with many
-crinolines. The guests’ faces were flushed. They spoke to each other in
-low voices, solemnly.
-
-The wife of the mayor diffused a strong perfume of lavender round the
-sofa. Sztaviarsky’s worn-out wig appeared green in the light of the
-lamps.
-
-The Hosszu family arrived. Sophie had become thin and wore a dress
-three years old. Christopher recognised the dress. He did not know why
-but he became sad. With an effort he turned his head away. He did not
-look at Sophie, he only felt her presence, and even that filled him
-with delight.
-
-The three Miss Münsters walked in through the door in order of size.
-They were fat and pale. Broad blue ribbons floated from the bonnet
-of Mrs. George Martin Münster. The last to come were the family of
-Walter the wholesale linen-merchant. Silence fell over the company. The
-beautiful Mrs. Walter was usually not invited to anything but informal
-parties because the linen-merchant had raised her from the stage to his
-respectable middle-class home. She had once been a singer in the German
-theatre and this was not yet forgotten.
-
-During dinner young Adam Walter was Anne’s neighbour. The crowded
-dining-room was heavy with the smell of food. In the centre of the
-table stood the traditional _croque-en-bouche_ cake.
-
-Anne’s eyes chanced to fall on Christopher. He seemed strikingly pale
-among the heavy, flushed faces. At the end of the table sat Sophie,
-mute, broken. Twice she raised her glass to her lips. She did not
-notice it was empty. Ignace Holt, the first assistant of the “Holy
-Trinity” Chemist’s shop, leaned towards her obtrusively.
-
-Adam Walter had watched Anne interestedly for some time without saying
-a word. He thought her out of place in these surroundings. He found in
-her narrow face a disquieting expression of youthful calm. It seemed
-to the young man as if the warm colour of her hair, a shaded gold,
-were spreading under her skin, invading her innocent neck. Her chin
-impressed him as determined, a refined form of the chin of the Ulwings.
-Her nose was straight and short. Her smile raised the corners of her
-mouth charmingly.
-
-He looked at her forehead. Her fine eyebrows seemed rather hard.
-
-“What are you thinking of?” he asked involuntarily.
-
-The girl looked at him surprised. The eyes of Adam Walter were just as
-brown and restless as those of his beautiful mother. His brow was low
-and broad with bulging temples. Anne had known him since her childhood,
-but till now she had never spoken to him. All she knew about him was
-that he had once gone to the same school as Christopher, that he was a
-poor scholar and an excellent fiddler.
-
-“Do you think that people confide their thoughts to strangers?”
-
-“The brave do,” said young Walter. “I want to say everything that
-passes through my mind. For example, that all these people here are
-unbearably tedious. Haven’t you noticed it? Not one among them dares
-say a thing that has not been said before. Not one does a thing his
-father and mother haven’t done before him.”
-
-Adam Walter felt that he had caught the girl’s attention and became
-bolder.
-
-“They have no sense whatever. If one of them is taller than the others
-he must go about the world stooping so that no one shall notice it;
-otherwise, for the sake of order, they might cut his head or his legs
-off. They have to tread the well-worn path of common-places. Greatness
-depends on official recognition. Please, don’t laugh. It is so. Just
-now old Münster told Sztaviarsky that ‘The Vampire’ and ‘Robert le
-Diable’ are the finest music in the world. Marschner and Meyerbeer.
-Rossini the greatest of all. Poor Schubert too. That is a comfortable
-doctrine. These composers can be admired without risk. They bear the
-hallmark on them. It is a pity it should all be music for the country
-fair. Schubert is like a spring shower. Many small drops, warm soft
-drops. Is it not so? Why do you shake your head? You love Schubert. I
-am sorry, very sorry. I only said all this to prove....”
-
-He stopped. He stared into space.
-
-“He exaggerates,” thought Anne, and repressed what came to her lips.
-She thought of her grandfather who had built so much. And this young
-man?... His words demolished whatever they touched.
-
-“You exaggerate,” she said aloud. “I was taught that old age and those
-who were before us ought to be respected.”
-
-“That is not true,” said Adam Walter with warmth. “I hate every former
-age because it stands in the way of my own. The past is a millstone
-round our necks. The future is a wing. I want to fly!”
-
-Anne followed his words bewildered. What she heard attracted and
-repelled her. From her childhood, whenever anything came to her mind
-which conflicted with her respect for men and things, she pushed it
-aside as if she had seen something wicked. And this stranger bluntly
-put into words what she too had felt, vaguely and timidly.
-
-Adam Walter spoke of his plans. He would go abroad, to Weimar. He would
-write his sonatas, his grand opera.
-
-“What has been done up to now is nothing. What has been made is bad,
-because it was made. One must create. Like God. Just like Him. Even the
-clay has to be created anew.... Is it not so? The artist must become
-God, otherwise let us become linen-merchants.”
-
-His restless eyes shone quaintly. Anne remembered suddenly two distant
-feverish eyes and a word that recalled the word “Youth.” All at once
-she felt herself freer. She turned to Adam Walter. But the young man’s
-thoughts must have wandered to another subject, for he drew his low
-forehead furiously into wrinkles.
-
-“Do you know that my father is ashamed of my mother’s art? And yet
-how she sings when we are alone, she and I! When nobody hears her. My
-father hides that lovely, imperishable voice behind his linens. And
-this is your middle-class society. It only values what can be measured
-by the yard and by the pound. These things hurt sorely.”
-
-He looked up anxiously. “Did you say anything? No? I beg of you to
-imagine she simply hides her voice. But perhaps you may not know. My
-mother was a singer.”
-
-Anne was embarrassed. Hitherto she had thought that was something to be
-ashamed of.
-
-Walter asked her rapidly:
-
-“Of course, you sing too. Sztaviarsky told me. True. I remember. Of all
-his pupils the most artistic. Are you going to be a singer?”
-
-In the girl’s heart an instinctive protest rose against the suggestion.
-
-“But why not?” Adam Walter’s voice became sad.
-
-Anne did not realise that she answered the question by looking at Mrs.
-Walter, living forever isolated among the others.
-
-“I understand,” said the young man ironically, “your indulgence extends
-only to the life of others, but is limited where your own is concerned.”
-
-Anne knew that he spoke the truth. Her thoughts alone had been freed
-to-day. Her movements were dominated and kept captive by something.
-Perhaps the invisible power of ancient things and ancient men.
-
-The room became suddenly silent. Somebody rose at the big table. It
-was Gárdos, the wrinkled head-physician or “proto-medicus,” as he was
-called. He knew of no other remedies for his patients but arnica,
-emetics and nux vomica. Ferdinand Müller half-closed his eyes as if
-expecting to be patted on the head.
-
-Anne paid no attention to the proto-medicus’ account of the hundred
-years’ history of the Müller family and the “Holy Trinity” shop.
-She was toying with her own thoughts like a child who has obtained
-possession of the glass case containing the trinkets.
-
-Others spoke after Mr. Gárdos. The top of the _croque-en-bouche_ cake
-inclined to one side. The dinner was over.
-
-In the next room two Chemist’s assistants had erected a veiled tablet.
-Sztaviarsky played some kind of march on the piano. The guests stood
-in a semi-circle. Ferdinand Müller unveiled the mysterious tablet. A
-murmur of rapture rose:
-
-“What a charming, kind thought....”
-
-Tears came to the eyes of the chemist. The admirers of his family and
-the employees of his shop had surprised him with a new sign-board.
-There shone the two gilt dates. Between them a century. Underneath,
-a big white head of Æsculapius, bearing the features of Ferdinand
-Müller, the chemist. Nothing was wanting; there were his side whiskers
-and the wart on his left cheek. Only his spectacles had been omitted.
-
-Anne and Adam Warner looked at each other.
-
-They felt an irresistible desire to laugh and in this sympathy they
-became friends over the heads of the crowd.
-
-Sztaviarsky played his march at an ever-increasing speed. The
-crinolines began to whirl round. Wheels of airy, frilly tarlatan, pink,
-yellow, blue. Dancing had begun round the piano.
-
-For a brief moment Sophie found herself pressed against the wall near
-John Hubert. She raised her big, soft eyes to his, as if to ask him a
-question. But she found something cold, final, in John Hubert’s looks.
-The girl turned away. Her eyes fell on Christopher.
-
-It seemed to the handsome tall boy that Sophie stroked his face across
-the room. He looked at her sharply. The girl seemed again heartlessly
-indifferent. Tired, Christopher went into the next room. There some old
-gentlemen and bonnetted ladies were playing _l’hombre_ round a green
-table. He went through Mr. Müller’s study. Then came a quiet little
-room. Nobody was in it. The light of a white-shaded paraffin lamp was
-reflected in a mirror. He threw himself into an easy chair and buried
-his face in his hands. The sound of the piano knocked sharply against
-his brain. At first this caused him pain. Then he remembered that the
-sounds of this _valse_ reached Sophie too. They touched her hair, her
-lips, her bosom. They had invaded her. It was from her that they came
-still, a swaying, treble rhythm which mysteriously embraced the rhythm
-of love. They came from her and brought something of her own self with
-them.
-
-Christopher leaned his head forward as if attempting to touch the sound
-with his lips to kiss it. Yes, it was swaying music like that he felt
-in his endless dreams. Similar rhythmical pangs wrought in him when he
-imagined that Sophie would come to him at night, offering her love. He
-hears her steps. Her breath is warm. Her bosom heaves and whenever it
-rises, it touches his face.
-
-“Little Chris....” Just like olden times. Just the same. “Now I
-am dreaming. I must not breathe, or all will be over.” And in his
-imagination she caressed him again.
-
-“Little Chris....”
-
-He started. This was reality. Sophie’s voice. Her breath.... And her
-bosom heaved and touched his face.
-
-“Do you still love me?” the girl asked.
-
-In Christopher’s tired eyes despair was reflected. So she knows? So
-she has always known what it has cost him such torture to hide? Then
-why has she not been kinder to him? Why did she leave him to suffer so
-much?
-
-“Do you love me?”
-
-“I always loved you,” said the boy and his voice came dangerously near
-to a sob.
-
-Sophie stroked him like a child requiring consolation.
-
-“Poor little Chris.... And we are all just as poor.”
-
-Suddenly her hand stopped on the boy’s brow, where his hair, like his
-father’s, curved boldly over his forehead. He leant his head back and
-with a maidenly abandon gave himself up to Sophie’s will. The girl
-leaned over him. She looked at him for a long while, sadly as if to
-take leave, then ... kissed his lips.
-
-A kiss, long restrained, meant for another. And yet, the annihilation
-of a childhood.
-
-The boy moaned as if he had been wounded and with the first virile
-movements of his arms drew the girl to him. Sophie resisted and pushed
-him away, but from the threshold looked back to him with her big,
-shaded eyes. Then she was gone. A feeling rose in Christopher as if she
-had carried the world with her.
-
-He went after her. When he passed the card players, he straightened
-himself out so as to look all the taller, all the more manly. He could
-not help smiling: they knew nothing. Nobody knew anything. He and
-Sophie were alone in the secret and that felt just like holding her in
-his arms among people who could not see.
-
-They were still dancing in the drawing-room. Sophie danced with Ignace
-Hold. Christopher could not quite understand how she could do such a
-thing now. And she looked as if she had forgotten everything. Nothing
-showed on her features, nothing. Women are precious comedians.
-
-He looked at Hold. He turned with the girl in the usual little circle.
-His short round nose shone. He breathed through his mouth. The points
-of his boots turned up. On his waistcoat a big cornelian horse’s head
-dangled, just on the spot where one of the buttons strained. “He is
-sure to unbutton that one under the table.” Christopher felt inclined
-to laugh. Then suddenly he thought of something else; he heard someone
-talk behind his back. He began to listen.
-
-“I should not mind giving him my daughter,” said Ferdinand Müller; “he
-is wealthy and a God-fearing man. Those Hosszu people are lucky. They
-are completely ruined. Miss Sophie isn’t quite young neither.”
-
-Christopher smiled proudly, contemptuously. They knew nothing. He
-sought for Sophie’s glance to find in it a sign of their union, their
-mutual possession, from which all others were excluded.
-
-But the girl was no longer among the dancers. Her absence made
-everything meaningless. He had to think of the quiet little room.
-“Our room” ... and he went toward it. He stopped dead in the door.
-Sophie was standing there now too, just as before, on the same spot.
-In front of her Mr. Hold. Christopher saw it clearly. He saw even the
-tight button, the carved horse’s head on his waistcoat. Yet it appeared
-to him an awful hallucination. The horse’s head dangled and touched
-Sophie. Ignace Hold raised himself to the tip of his toes. He kissed
-the girl’s lips.
-
-Something went amiss in Christopher’s brain. He wanted to shriek, but
-his voice remained a ridiculous groan. The floor sank a little and
-then jumped up with a jerk. He felt sick as if he had been hit in the
-stomach. With stiff jerky steps he re-crossed the rooms; he looked like
-a drowning man seeking for something to cling to. In the drawing-room
-he smiled with his lips drawn to one side.
-
-“I have a headache,” he said in the ante-room to Müller the chemist.
-
-When he reached the street, he began to run. He was in a hurry to get
-to the Danube. He rushed unconsciously through a narrow lane. Under the
-corner lamp he collided with something; he ran into a soft warm body.
-His hat fell off.
-
-“Is it you?” screeched a female voice and began to scold.
-
-“For whom do you take me?” Christopher was painfully aware of the
-proximity of the soft body. He stepped back and picked his hat up.
-
-The girl began to laugh shamelessly. For a time she scrutinized
-Christopher curiously. The boy’s suit was made of costly cloth. His
-collar was clean. His necktie white. She tried to appear genteel.
-
-“I was expecting my brother,” she whimpered. “I live here near the
-fishmarket. Perhaps the young gentleman would see me home?”
-
-“And your brother?”
-
-The girl shrugged her shoulders. They were already walking side by
-side through the narrow lane. They emerged under the rare lamps as if
-ascending inclines of light. Then again they sank into darkness. Above
-the roofs the narrow sky appeared like an inverted abyss with stars
-at its bottom. Here and there a little light blinked indifferently,
-strangely, from a window. Just like human beings gazing from stout,
-safe walls on those excluded.
-
-Christopher felt hopelessly alone. Even the sound of the girl’s steps
-seemed foreign. The darkness was empty. All was falsehood behind the
-doors and windows: purity, grace, kisses.... Tears ran down his cheeks.
-
-The girl stopped in front of the door of a low house. Her expressionless
-eyes looked into Christopher’s. She saw that he wept. It was a familiar
-sight to her. At first they cry and are as docile as dogs. All that
-alters later on.
-
-She began to balance her hips and pressed against him.
-
-“Come in....” Her voice was heavy and like a bird of prey. She
-unexpectedly pressed her moist lips on the boy’s mouth.
-
-With disgust Christopher thrust her back. The girl fell against the
-door and knocked her head. But the boy did not care. He gripped his
-lips with his hands. There ... just there, where he had felt Sophie’s
-kiss before! Now there remained nothing of it. It had faded from his
-lips. Something else had taken its place.... He began to run towards
-the Danube. In his flight, he rubbed his hands against the walls as if
-to wipe off the moist warmth clinging to his palms.
-
-He pulled up sharply at the corner lamp. Again it all rushed to his
-brain. He gave a cry and ran back. He wanted to strike the girl again,
-strike her hard, to mete out vengeance for his disgust. Incredible
-insults came to his mind, words which till then he did not know he
-knew, dirty words like those used by the scum of the streets. Words!
-They were blows too, blows meant for all womankind.
-
-The girl was still standing in the door. Her body was leaning back. Her
-arms were raised and she lazily put up her hair dishevelled by the blow.
-
-Christopher stared at her with wide-open, maddening eyes. He looked at
-her movements; she seemed to him a corpse which had regained movement
-and had come back to life. How her bosom swelled under her raised
-arms.... He staggered and whined and stretched out a defending hand.
-
-The girl snatched at the proffered hand. She dragged Christopher in
-through the door. The boy only felt that something had bereft him of
-his free will. Something from which it was impossible to escape.
-
-Two rows of dark doors appeared at the sides of the filthy courtyard.
-Fragmentary, hideous laughter was audible behind one of them. A reddish
-gleam filtered through a crack.
-
-Christopher’s steps were insecure on the projecting cobbles. He stepped
-into the open reeking gutter. He shuddered. He was full of awful
-expectation, strained fear and tears of inexpressible pain.
-
-The girl did not release his hand. She dragged him like her prey. At
-the bottom of the courtyard a door creaked. The darkness of a stuffy
-room swallowed them.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER X
-
-
-In a city night is never fully asleep. Somehow, it is forever awake.
-Here and there it opens its eye in a window and winks. A door opens
-with a gaping mouth. Steps are about. Their echo strikes the walls of
-the houses and resounds to the neighbouring lane though no one walks
-there.
-
-The great river breathed heavily, coolly. The stars spent themselves in
-the firmament. Christopher turned from the fishmarket to the embankment
-of the Danube. Now and then he stopped, then he walked on wearily,
-unsteadily under the slumbering houses. He went on, full of contempt.
-Was that all? So the grown-ups’ great secret was no more than that? He
-pulled his hat over his eyes. He was afraid of someone looking into
-them.
-
-Florian just opened the gate. His broom swished with uniform, equal
-sounds over the stones of the pavement. When the servant had finished
-and had retired to the house, Christopher slunk in unobserved by the
-side entrance.
-
-He looked anxiously for a minute towards the stairs. Candle-light
-descended from above, step by step. He did not realize at once what it
-meant. He only felt danger and hid in the wooden recess of the cellar
-stairs.
-
-Heavy, firm steps came downward. They came irresistibly and their
-sound seemed to tread on him. He crouched down trembling. He saw his
-grandfather. He was going to work. He carried a candle in his hand. His
-shadow was of superhuman height on the white wall. He himself looked
-superhuman to the shrinking boy. Under the porch his shadow extended.
-It reached the courtyard. It continued over the wall. It must have
-dominated the houses too, the whole town. Christopher looked after
-it; he could not see its end and in his dark recess he felt himself
-infinitely small and miserable beside the great shadow.
-
-Staggering with exhaustion he stole upstairs. On tiptoe. Along the
-corridor. One of the big stone steps was loose. He knew it well. He
-avoided it like a traitor.
-
-He stopped for a moment before Anne’s door. In the clear tranquillity
-he felt as if some dirt stuck to his face, his hand, his whole body;
-degrading, shameful dirt.
-
-Later on, he lay for a long time with open eyes in the dark, as he used
-to in olden times when he was still a child. The darkness was as empty
-as his heart. What he had longed for was gone. All that remained in his
-blood was disgust and fatigue.
-
-He was waked by the noise of the clatter of heavy carts under the
-porch. The steps of workmen were going towards the timber yard. Ulwing
-the builder was not contented to buy land and houses. Now everything
-was cheap. He bought building material from the ruined contractors.
-Enormous quantities of timber, so that his firm might be ready when
-work started.
-
-Christopher took no interest in this. At this time nothing interested
-him. Even when he heard that Sophie Hosszu had become the bride of
-Ignace Hold he remained indifferent. He just thought of the cornelian
-horse-head which dangled and touched Sophie.
-
-A week passed away. Christopher spoke practically to nobody in the
-house, but whenever he addressed Anne, his expression was sarcastic, as
-if he wanted to vent on her his contempt for all that was woman. He had
-never felt so strong and independent as now.
-
-Then ... one night, like a re-opened wound, a soulless recollection
-struck him. The recollection was all body. A female body.
-
-The gloom of the night became populated. Figures approached, more and
-more. The darkness became gradually a huge cauldron, in which bare arms
-swarmed, soft outlines, white shoulders, vulgar female faces.
-
-Next day, Christopher went towards the fishmarket. He recognised the
-house. He knocked. And when he came away again from the girl he had
-learned that for the future he would need money.
-
-He thought of his grandfather, his father. He saw them working forever
-and ever and they never seemed to spend any money. What were they doing
-with it? They must have a lot. Strangers had told him so. Even the girl
-with the bestial eyes knew it, as well as the others, those with the
-painted faces who winked in such a way that only he saw it. How did
-they know him? What did they want? Why do they emerge from their dirty
-houses when he passes by? Why do they lie in wait for him at the street
-corners? Wait, offer themselves and follow him obstinately.... And at
-night when he wants to sleep their image comes. The room gets crowded.
-They sit on his bed. They press him to give them their pay. But whence
-is he to procure the money?
-
-Suddenly he saw his grandfather before him, as he had seen him from the
-cellar entrance. The great shadow at early dawn. He shrank. He blushed
-for every one of his miserable thoughts. It was all dirt. He too was
-going to work, hard, honestly, like the old ones. He would be kind to
-everybody. Even to Anne he would be kind. And he would never again set
-foot in the house of the girl with the bestial eyes.
-
-But when the hour struck, he again became restless. To restrain
-himself, he called to his mind the image of his grandfather going to
-work. The image faded, became powerless and the frightful, hideous
-force attracted him anew. On the stairs he realised that it was useless
-to struggle; the fishmarket called him irresistibly.
-
-Downstairs, in the porch, he found himself unexpectedly face to face
-with Anne and his father. Anne had a bunch of fuchsias in her hand.
-
-“Come with us to the cemetery, to Uncle Sebastian,” said the girl,
-getting into the carriage.
-
-Only when he was in the street did Christopher realise that he had
-given no answer. He looked after them.
-
-The carriage was disappearing in the direction of the Danube.
-
-On the wooden pavement of the chain-bridge the sound of the wheels
-became soft. The bridge swayed gently, in unison with the river as
-if it had petrified over the Danube out of the elements of the water
-and recalled its origin. Anne had the feeling that the bridge and the
-river were but one and that the carriage was floating. Before her eyes
-the sun played on the iron supports of the bridge as if they were the
-strings of a giant harp. The sky looked ever so high and blue over the
-castle hill. Beyond, on the old battlefield, dense grass had grown out
-of the many deaths. Behind the acacia trees little double-windowed
-middle-class houses were visible: arched green gates, steep roofs,
-touching one another.
-
-“How small everything is here....”
-
-John Hubert looked up.
-
-“One day a city may rise here too. Pest was not even as big as this
-when your grandfather settled in it.”
-
-In front of the carriage the geese fled with much gabbling in all
-directions. Dogs barked. At the Devil’s ditch a shepherd played the
-flute.
-
-Anne looked about bewildered, thinking of an old toy of hers. The toy
-was a farm. The goodwife was taller than the stable and stood on a
-round disc. Trees, geese and the gooseherd all had round foundations.
-Instinctively she looked at the shepherd’s feet and then laughed aloud.
-The whole place seemed unreal to her.
-
-Farther on in Christina-town the houses separated. They stood alone,
-broad, gaudy, like peasant women, surrounded by kitchen gardens.
-
-At the communal farm, they left the carriage. They continued on foot
-towards the military cemetery. The citizens of Buda had buried Uncle
-Sebastian there.
-
-“Why?” asked Anne. “He was not a soldier.”
-
-“But he was a hero,” answered John Hubert, though he had never been
-quite able to understand Uncle Sebastian’s death. His father kept
-silence about the details. On the other hand, the citizens in the
-castle told confused stories of great deeds. He liked to believe what
-they said because it flattered him. And whenever the exploits of the
-clockmaker were mentioned, he observed modestly, but with satisfaction,
-that the hero was one of his close relations. He grew used to the
-honour thrust on him. He bore it with erected head as he wore his high
-collars.
-
-Anne remembered something. Three years ago, her grandfather had said
-to her, looking fixedly into her eyes: “The citizens of the castle
-consider Uncle Sebastian a hero. They may be mistaken. You are the only
-person in the world who is sure not to be mistaken if you believe him
-to be one.” She remembered it well. He said no more. But from that day
-he, whom till then she had merely loved, became also the object of her
-admiration and the hero of all around her.
-
-The trees grew between the graves like a wood, a wood where people were
-buried. Here it was not the graves that decided the trees’ position;
-they had to take their places as the wood decided. And life here drew
-abundant strength from death’s rich harvest. In many places the stone
-crosses had fallen or sunk into the moss. A weeping willow drooped over
-a crypt. It bent over it like a sylvan woman, whose green loose hair
-covered a face which was doubtless weeping in the shade.
-
-Anne prayed for a long time at Uncle Sebastian’s grave. Then they
-went on in silence. Around some graves the gilt spearheads of low
-railings sparkled in the grass. Railings, frontiers, even around the
-dead, to separate those who loved each other, to isolate those whom
-nobody loved. But Anne felt hopeful that in the ground, underneath the
-obstructions erected by the living, the dead might stretch friendly
-hands to each other.
-
-On the hillside the graves ceased. Death vanished from between the
-trees, life alone continued. The wood was their only companion in the
-summer’s quietude.
-
-On the edge of a small glen a straw hat lay on the grass. They looked
-up surprised. A bare-headed young man stood in the glen turning towards
-the sun. The approaching steps attracted his attention. His eyes were
-brown. His gaze seemed darker than his eyes. He appeared vexed. Then
-his eyes fell on Anne. Her small, girlish face tried hard to remain
-serious, but her eyes were already laughing ironically and her lips
-were on the verge of doing so. The stranger felt embarrassed.
-
-John Hubert Ulwing raised his beaver, ruffled by the boughs. He asked
-for the footpath leading to the communal farm.
-
-The young man indicated the direction. His handsome, manly hand was
-elegant and narrow. He wore an old seal ring with a green stone. He
-walked a few steps with the Ulwings. When they reached the footpath, he
-bowed in silence.
-
-Anne nodded. The waves of her soft shepherdess hat of Florentine straw
-threw for an instant a shadow over her eyes. She was rather sorry the
-footpath had been so near. The steps behind her were already receding.
-She bent down and picked a flower. Only now did she notice how many
-flowers there were in the wood.
-
-She hung her hat over her arm. One more, one more ... and the bunch
-grew in her hand. A Canterbury bell gave itself up, root and all. The
-roots, like infinitely small bird-claws, held on to the moist soil.
-For the first time Anne smelt the perfume of the earth. And when the
-carriage entered the porch between the two pillar men, it struck Anne
-that this was the first occasion on which wild flowers had come into
-the old house.
-
-She met Christopher on the staircase. Her brother held his head rigid
-and seemed to be listening. She too heard her grandfather’s voice. It
-came from far away, from the timber yard.
-
-Amidst heaps of dry chips a carpenter had lit a pipe. The builder was
-just then inspecting the yard. He perceived the bluish little cloud of
-smoke in the air at once. The blood rushed to his head. He threatened
-the man with his fists. The carpenter, awestruck, knocked his pipe out
-and stamped on the burning tobacco. Next to him, a journeyman began to
-split a fine big oak beam; in his fright, he deviated from the right
-angle.
-
-Old Ulwing’s face became dark red with anger. He pushed the man aside
-and snatched the axe out of his hand.
-
-“Look here!” he shouted in a voice that made all the men surrounding
-him stop work. Then, like a captive bird of steel, with a swing the axe
-rose in his grip. The chips flew. The oak recognised its master and
-split at his powerful will.
-
-Christopher Ulwing forgot everything. His chest panted and inhaled the
-savour of the oak. The inherited ancestral instincts and movements
-revived; though displaced for a long time by strenuous intellectual
-work and rendered superfluous by long prosperity, the gigantic strength
-of his youth awoke again. There was nothing in the whole world but the
-timber of the oak and himself. For a moment the men got a glimpse of
-the great carpenter whose former strength was the subject of endless
-and ever increasing tales, told by the old masters of the craft to the
-younger generation.
-
-They saw him for one moment, then something happened. The raised axe
-fell out of his powerful hand and dropped helplessly through the air.
-It fell to the ground. The builder grasped his forehead as if it had
-been struck by the axe and he began to sway slowly, terribly, like an
-old tower whose foundation gives way. Nobody dared touch him. Meanwhile
-the workmen stared in amazement.
-
-Füger was the first to regain his presence of mind. He tendered his
-shoulder to his chief.
-
-John Hubert ran as pale as death across the yard.
-
-Supported by two powerful journeymen carpenters the master builder
-staggered along. His bent arms were round the men’s necks. His elbows
-were higher than his shoulders. The face of the old man looked sallow
-and masklike between the youthful faces of the men, crimson with their
-effort.
-
-“Not there,” he said scarcely audibly when they tried to drag him to
-his bed in his room. He pointed with his chin to the window. They
-pushed an armchair in front of it.
-
-Soon the shrivelled face of Gárdos, the proto-medicus, appeared in
-the door. When he left the room, he made the gesture of respectful
-submission which is only known to priests and physicians. Priests make
-it at the altar, in the presence of God, physicians when they face
-death.
-
-“The children....” The builder made an effort to turn round. His
-halting look went slowly round the room.
-
-Christopher clung trembling to the edge of the table. He had a feeling
-that if this great searching glance were to find him, it would strike
-upon his pupils and press his eyeballs inwards. Everything shrank in
-him. His body wanted to vanish into space.
-
-So death was like this! He had never seen it yet, though he had guessed
-that it hovered everywhere and whispered fear into men’s ears. It had
-whispered to him too when he was a child and he had to hide under his
-blankets or run out of the room when the candle went out. But then
-he did not yet understand the sibilant voice and his fear went astray
-among phantoms, deep silence and darkness. For all that, it had always
-been death.
-
-He saw the others near him in a haze. His father, Füger, Gemming and
-Feuerlein. The pointed long face of Tini was there too. It moved
-correctly, with an appearance of unreality, between the washstand
-and the armchair. It came and went. A wet towel in her hand. In the
-corridor the workmen. Subdued, heavy steps. Changing, frightened faces
-in the door. One pressed against the other, as if looking into a pit.
-
-Suddenly he perceived Anne. How pale she was. Yet she moved calmly.
-Now she knelt down near the armchair and her face was clasped by two
-waxy hands. A grey head bent over her and gave her a long look, a look
-insufferably prolonged. If he were never to release her? If he were to
-take her with him?
-
-Christopher sobbed. Someone pushed him forward. Now he too was kneeling
-near the armchair. Now, now.... The fading eyes had found him. Two
-hands of wax reached searchingly into the air, the fingers stretched,
-tried to grasp something.
-
-The boy fell to the floor without a sound. He was not aware that he was
-carried out of the room.
-
-Slowly the room became dark. The steps of the priest interrupted the
-solemn silence of the corridor. Steps came and went. The smell of
-incense pervaded the porch. The choir-boy’s bell rang along the street.
-He rang as if he were playing ball with the sounds while one house was
-telling another the news:
-
-“Ulwing, the master builder, is dying....”
-
-There was a throng on the staircase. The heavy, syncopated breathing of
-the builder was audible in the corridor. Upstairs in the room, anxious,
-tearful faces leant over the armchair.
-
-Since the priest had gone, Christopher Ulwing had opened his eyes no
-more. He was speechless and in the silence his brain fought desperately
-against annihilation. It was too early. He was not yet ready. He
-rebelled against it. So many plans.... He wanted to say something. He
-sought for words, but could find none.... The words leading to men
-were lost.... Colours appeared suddenly between his eyes and the lids,
-hard splints of colour, which seemed to drop into them, pressing on
-his eyeballs. Yellow spots. Black rings. Red zigzags. Then he felt a
-pleasant, restful weariness, just like long ago, when he was a child
-and his mother carried him in her arms into his bed. And Brother
-Sebastian ... they wandered together, quietly, without fatigue.... A
-town becomes visible, church-towers, houses; much waste land, on which
-he is going to build. It is morning and the church bells ring.
-
-John Hubert bent over his father. He was still breathing. It seemed
-that his lips moved.
-
-“It is morning!” The builder said that so loud that they all looked to
-the window.
-
-Above the further end of the timber yard a wonderful gleam appeared.
-Füger looked at his watch: it was not yet midnight.
-
-The gleam spread every minute. Red dust and sparks; at first one or
-two, then more and more.
-
-The little book-keeper began to perspire. He recalled all of a sudden
-to his mind a man with a leather apron, knocking his pipe out and
-trampling on the burning tobacco. Now he remembered clearly the
-workman’s heavy boots in the sawdust. With desperate self-accusation he
-remembered that after that he had thought no more of the matter....
-
-A man ran through the courtyard.
-
-“Fire!”
-
-The cry was repeated, every corner of the house re-echoed it. Under
-the steep roof the walls became orange. An unnatural red glow spread.
-Through the window panes light streamed suddenly into the rooms.
-
-“Fire!”
-
-Now they were shouting it in the street, persistently, sharply. Carts
-were thundering towards the Danube.
-
-John Hubert rushed to the door. At the threshold it looked as if
-he were going to fall. He staggered and turned back. He began to
-calculate, perspiring with fear. His brain added and multiplied
-confusedly, intensely. The loss was gigantic. The quantity of timber
-and building material was enormous. The firm might be shaken by it.
-Helplessly he stared at his father. But in the armchair there sat but
-the ghost of an old man, smiling like a mask into the light of the
-conflagration. Nothing more could be expected from him. His knees began
-to shake.
-
-Anne was worn out and looked wearily towards the window. She did not
-dare to move her head. Something was giving way behind her brow.
-
-Black figures were starting up on the walls of the yard. They pumped
-water on the fire. People were standing on the roofs of the opposite
-houses too.
-
-Sooty horrors staggered in the air near the tar boiler. A suffocating
-smell of burning poured through the windows. The conflagration spread
-with awful speed. It raced towards the wall of the back garden.
-
-A burning pile collapsed in the timber yard.
-
-In the ominous light of the rooms Tini and the maidservants were
-gesticulating madly before the open cupboards.
-
-Anne leaned against the wall. “They want to abandon the house, they
-want to flee.”
-
-“Save it, save it!” she shrieked with a bloodless face.
-
-Augustus Füger dropped panting into the room. He brought news. Now he
-was gone. Now he was back again.
-
-The fire had reached the roof of the toolshed. The air quivered with
-heat. Hoarse crackling, spasmodic hissing, mingled with the cries of
-many human voices.
-
-The half-closed eyes of the builder rarely moved. He heard, he saw
-nothing that happened around him. He was mysteriously distant from all
-that.
-
-Under the window the wasted leaves shrivelled up with a dry crackling
-sound. The pump in the courtyard creaked uniformly. A fire engine
-started to spray the hot walls.
-
-In that instant a heavy, clipped voice floated through the air, like a
-round disc of metal....
-
-Something passed over the face of Christopher Ulwing.
-
-“The church bells! It is morning and the church bells ring.”
-
-All looked at him awestricken. The hands of the builder gripped the
-armchair. John Hubert and Florian supported him on either side.
-
-“Let me go!” That was the shadow of his old voice. He did not know that
-nobody obeyed him any more.
-
-“To build ... to build....” His chin went all to one side and his body
-straightened itself with a frightful effort. The dying Christopher
-Ulwing towered by a whole head above the living....
-
-Then, as if something inside him had given him a twist, he turned half
-way round. John Hubert and the servant bent under his weight. In their
-arms the builder was dead. He had died standing and the gleam of the
-burning oak remained in his broken eyes.
-
-New water carts arrived below. Bugles shrieked along the streets.
-Ladders climbed into the red air.
-
-Long, panting snakes began to work: the pumps spat flying water among
-the flames. But the fire retreated reluctantly, slowly ... gradually it
-collapsed with a hiss.
-
-The alarm bell of Leopold’s Town went on shouting its clamour, asking
-for help, calling, complaining. All parishes responded. The whole of
-Pest was alarmed. Sooty débris floated in the air rent by the tolling
-of bells. Smoke covered the yellow walls. The water from the pumps flew
-down the window panes.
-
-In that night the old house became really old.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XI
-
-
-Ulwing the builder was carried out of the old house and the pillar-men
-looked into the hearse. Following behind, the mitred abbot, lighted wax
-candles, singing priests; the Mayor, the Town Councillors, the flags of
-the guilds; a big dark mass moving slowly under the summer sky.
-
-The whole town followed Christopher Ulwing bare-headed and wherever he
-passed on his journey, the bells of many churches tolled. Then the door
-of the house was closed. The great master, the great silence, remained
-within.
-
-It was on the day after the funeral that the new head of the Ulwing
-business took his father’s seat for the first time at the writing-desk
-in front of the barred ground-floor window. The house was still full
-of the scent of incense, faded flowers and the cold smoke of the
-conflagration.
-
-Nobody moved at that early hour. John Hubert was quite alone. Several
-times he put his hands quite unnecessarily up to his necktie, then, as
-if he had been pushed forward, he fell over the table and wept silently
-for a long time. He sat up only when he heard steps in the neighbouring
-room. While wiping his eyes, he noticed that the china inkstand was
-not in its usual place. The sand had been put on the wrong side too. He
-made a mental effort and replaced everything as he used to see it in
-his father’s time.
-
-There was a knock at the door. He remembered that this little door,
-through which people had come for decades, respectful, bowing, pale
-and imploring to the powerful Christopher Ulwing, now led to him. He
-raised his head with confidence, but only for an instant; then, as if
-frightened by what life was going to demand from him, he lowered it
-again.
-
-Augustus Füger stood in front of him. He had a parcel of papers under
-his arm.
-
-John Hubert Ulwing hesitated. He would now have to make decisions,
-unaided, all by himself.
-
-“These matters have all been settled according to the orders of the
-late master,” said the little book-keeper, and in his crinkled face the
-corners of his mouth went down like those of a child ready to cry.
-
-Absent-mindedly John Hubert signed his name. He wiped his pen and stuck
-it into the glass full of shot, as his father was wont to do.
-
-And so it was thenceforth. The business went its old way with the old
-movements though around it little by little the world changed. New
-men, new businesses rose. The head of the Ulwing firm did not change
-anything and externally his very life became the same as his father’s.
-He seemed to age daily. When he rested, he closed his eyes.
-
-The damage caused by the fire and the last bad years of business
-weighed heavily on his shoulders. He had to grapple with the
-liquidation of grandiose purchases, various charges, old contracts,
-and many other problems. These were all clear and simple to the old
-builder; they remained mysterious to him. Their solution was lost for
-ever with the cool, mathematical mind of the builder. With his bony,
-large, ruthless hands the power of the house of Ulwing had departed.
-
-John Hubert tried to remedy all troubles by economy. That was all his
-individuality contributed to the business. Cheap tools. Cheap methods.
-He even restricted the household expenses and every Sunday afternoon
-looked through Mamsell Tini’s books himself. This done, he called his
-son into the green room and spoke of economy.
-
-Christopher sat with tired eyes, bored, in the armchair and paid no
-attention. Absent-mindedly he extracted the big-headed pin from the
-crocheted lace cover, and then, quite forgetting how it came into his
-hand, threw it under the sofa.
-
-Netti brought the coffee on the tray with the parrot pattern, and lit
-the paraffin lamp. All of a sudden Christopher was there no more.
-
-He did not care any more for Gabriel Hosszu, nor for little Gál. He
-went to the technical high-school. He had an intrigue with an actress,
-and the noble youths from the country estates, whose acquaintance he
-had made in the private school, were his friends. He spoke with them
-cynically about women. In a back room of the “Hunter’s Horn” Inn, he
-watched them for hours playing cards.
-
-He tried it one day himself. He lost.... He wanted to win his money
-back. His pocket was empty, his groping hand only touched his
-tobacco-box. He snatched it away. His grandfather had kept snuff in it.
-He was ashamed of the idea that had occurred to him, and he thrust the
-box back into his pocket.
-
-A man with thin lips asked him from the other end of the table:
-
-“Well?”
-
-Christopher reached again into his pocket. “I shall win it all back and
-never gamble again.” He drew out the box and banged it on the table.
-The knock roused the box. In an old-fashioned, chirping way, it sang
-the little song which it had learned about a hundred years ago from
-Ulwing the goldsmith. It sang it just in the same way but nobody paid
-any attention to it. When the music was over, Christopher had lost his
-game.
-
-In the stifling cigar smoke his breath became heavy. Voices. Sickly,
-wine-reeking heat. A long grey hand removed the snuff-box from the
-table.
-
-Christopher rose. He just heard someone say behind his back: “He plays
-like a gentleman.” He passed wearily beside the tables. He seemed
-indifferent. Only in the street did he realise what had happened and
-his heart shrank with the anguish of deep sorrow. Was he sorry for
-himself or for the loss of the tobacco-box? He didn’t know. It had
-belonged to his grandfather and now a stranger owned it.... How often
-had he seen it in those bony old hands, which had been raised for a
-blessing when they were stretched towards him in the hour of death.
-
-He shuddered with torture and fear. “I am a scoundrel”; he repeated
-this several times so as to shame himself. Then he made a solemn vow
-that he would never touch cards any more. Never, never, again.... This
-calmed him to some extent.
-
-When he drew out his new leather case next day, he noticed that Anne
-followed him with her eyes. He observed this several times. Impatient
-anger rose in him.
-
-His father left the room. Anne turned to him.
-
-“Have you lost it?”
-
-“Of course I have!” Christopher was glad to be able to speak out. He
-felt relieved, he felt as though the responsibility for the whole thing
-were lifted from his shoulders.
-
-Anne hung her head.
-
-“Do you know where you lost it?... Yes?...” Her eyes shone. “What if
-you promised a reward to the finder?”
-
-“That requires money,” said Christopher sadly.
-
-Anne ran to her cupboard. She took a small box from under her linen.
-
-“It is not much, just my presents. It has been accumulating slowly for
-a long time. Little Chris, go quickly. It will be all right. Promise
-the whole lot.”
-
-Christopher was pleased and ashamed at the same time. He reached out
-for Anne’s hand. But the young girl snatched it back. She stretched
-herself up to the big boy and tendered her cheek. Christopher kissed it
-and ran away.
-
-Anne looked after him. How she loved her brother! Now, perhaps
-Christopher understood all that she could not tell him. He lived for
-ever among men and men are ashamed of feeling. To hide it they whistle
-and look out of the window. She too had been brought up with these
-ideas. She was taught that feeling is deep and great only so long as
-it keeps mute and becomes at once petty and ridiculous when it raises
-its voice; so pitiably petty that it makes one blush and run out of
-the room. It must never be shown. Nor did the others in the house
-ever display it, nobody but Uncle Sebastian, long, long ago. And yet
-how intensely she longed now and then for somebody who would show her
-affection.
-
-Her eyes wandered to her mother’s portrait. If only she would drop that
-painted rose from her hand! If only for once she would caress her! Only
-once, one single once, when she was alone in the room ... so lonely ...
-always alone. Since Adam Walter had gone away, nobody remained with
-whom she could talk. A new song, a new book came now and then from him
-in distant Weimar. Then silence again for weeks.
-
-Aimlessly Anne went down the stairs, across the garden to the great
-wall. Since the fire the timber yard had been removed to the end of
-the town. Behind the fencing, where in olden times rude strong men in
-leather aprons worked the timber, nothing was left but waste ground.
-
-The memories of her young life came slowly, dimly at first, then they
-raced in vivid crowds.
-
-Sunday afternoons. Stories and Uncle Sebastian. The scent of newly-hewn
-oak logs and her grandfather. Music, dreams, her mother’s portrait.
-That was all. Years ... years of childhood.
-
-She sat down on the seat round the apple tree and leaned her head
-against the tree’s trunk.
-
-The sky was green between the leaves. The apple tree was in blossom.
-Her grandfather Jörg’s shop came to her mind. And a voice and a song.
-How confused all this was. She thought suddenly of two feverish eyes,
-but somehow saw them in Adam Walter’s face. Then Mrs. Walter.... The
-voice of Bertha Bajmoczy and railings around men. Small iron railings
-even in the cemetery. They ceased on a hill-side. A glen between the
-trees. She might turn her face towards it. And from the foot-path why
-should she not turn back, just simply look behind her without any
-cause, when there was nobody left in the glen....
-
-She looked up. She felt eyes resting on her: Otto Füger was standing
-in the bushes. From her childhood she had known this shifty, obstinate
-look. It was everywhere, over her father’s writing-table, in the porch,
-sometimes even at night, outside, under the window.
-
-The expression of the short-sighted eyes became at once persistent and
-obsequious. Anne would have liked to cast it from her. She nodded and
-went into the house.
-
-In the evening, she sat up late for Christopher. He did not come.
-This night seemed longer to her than any others, it whispered to her
-anxious, fearful premonitions.
-
-Next day, Christopher confessed to his sister that he had gambled and
-lost. And Anne also learned that she would never see her grandfather’s
-snuff-box again.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XII
-
-
-It was still spring, but summer had already touched the Danube and in
-the middle of the river the Palatine Island sprang into bloom like a
-floating forest.
-
-Anne had no presentiment that she went to meet her own summer when
-one day she walked on the bank of the Danube towards the island.
-Christopher, who accompanied her, had, as usual, been late. The party
-they had arranged to join was nowhere to be found. They remained alone
-on the shore, deliberating for a short time, and then made signs to the
-ferryman. On the other shore a boat moved under the boughs which spread
-over the water and was rowed slowly across the river.
-
-People from town came to the pier. Anne heard approaching voices. One
-person pronounced her name; another repeated it in astonishment.
-
-“Anne Ulwing....”
-
-She turned round reluctantly. Christopher raised his hat.
-
-A boyish-looking slender girl came towards them along the grey pier.
-
-“Don’t you recognise me?” she asked Anne. “Of course it is a long time
-since we met. Do you remember?”
-
-Now she remembered: it was Martha Illey.
-
-“The dancing lessons....”
-
-These words set Anne’s eyebrows rigid and hard. Martha Illey turned
-quickly sideways: “Thomas!” and introduced her brother.
-
-Anne saw a refined manly hand in the sun. It wore an old-fashioned
-seal ring with a green stone. She looked up, but the man’s face seemed
-quite strange to her. Then the recollection of her solitary meditations
-vibrated through her and scared her. She felt that she was blushing.
-Confusion passed over her countenance like a cloud. It was already
-gone. Her charming smile raised the corners of her mouth ironically.
-
-Thomas Illey laughed too but did not look quite sure of himself. The
-sun, reflected from the water, trembled in his eyes. He turned to
-Christopher.
-
-“Your sister and I are not strangers to each other. She caught me one
-day when I went out of town in search of sunlight, sunshine, trees and
-earth. Even then she made fun of me....”
-
-Underneath the pier the ferryman landed. Then the boat started with
-them towards the island. Anne felt that all her troubles had remained
-on shore and that she was light and free. The little craft floated in
-molten gold and the oars stirred up gold too. And while the water
-carried her, it also carried her thoughts away through its wonderful
-glitter.
-
-“I like to hear the Danube,” said Martha Illey. “Do you remember, Tom?
-We used to listen to it at home. It murmurs just like the woods of
-Ille.”
-
-“I too love the Danube,” said Anne’s veiled voice. “My ancestors come
-from somewhere near its sources. From the great forests....”
-
-Christopher thought uncomfortably of woodcutters and, embarrassed,
-kicked his sister to stop her from saying any more.
-
-Anne smiled.
-
-“They came thence, down on the banks of the river, as if the Danube
-had called them.” She reflected for an instant and then added quietly:
-“I have never yet heard the murmur of forests. It seems to me that the
-river sings something. Always the same thing and when it comes to the
-end of its song nobody can remember the beginning.”
-
-Christopher looked attentively at the cut of Illey’s clothes. Where did
-his tailor live? Then he observed his narrow shoes and hid his own feet
-under the seat. He began to copy Illey’s gestures carefully. He also
-imitated the modulation of his voice. He seemed so confident of himself
-and so distinguished.
-
-Illey looked over the water while he spoke:
-
-“Who knows why this river is called the Blue Danube? It does not
-carry the sky but the earth. How it turns up the soil and takes its
-greenish-yellow colour from it....” He leant over the side of the
-little boat; the water splashed up against the boat’s prow. “It reminds
-you of the murmur of forests and of music,” he said smilingly, “to me
-it sounds like cattle drinking.”
-
-“Cattle?” Anne could not help laughing.
-
-They reached the island. The ferryman caught hold of the bough of a
-willow. The keel of the boat slid creaking into the gravelly shore.
-
-The drooping twigs brushed Anne’s face. She caught at them with her
-mouth and a green leaf remained between her teeth.
-
-From the noisy, active brilliance of the river they entered moist green
-quietude. The grass was high and soft, the trees drooped low; and under
-them, in the dense shade, winged flakes of silver floated. Like a
-small, buzzing bell of gold, a wild bee flew up into the air.
-
-“We shall have to look for the others,” said Anne to her brother. She
-became suddenly dispirited.
-
-Christopher made a wry face. Martha insisted.
-
-“Let us remain together,” said Thomas Illey. His voice had nothing
-unusual in it, yet it had an effect on Anne as if it caught hold of
-her and held her back. Now nobody thought any more of separation. Moss
-yielded softly under their feet. The boughs, like waves, opened and
-shut up again behind them.
-
-“As if we walked at the bottom of a green lake....”
-
-“The shade, too, is as cool as water.”
-
-“This year summer was late. We had to wait a long time for it.”
-
-“Ever so long. But now it has come at last.”
-
-“It has come....” Anne said nothing more and looked suddenly sideways
-at Illey. She felt uneasy. He seemed again quite strange to her. He
-whom she had seen in the glen behind the cemetery had been handsomer
-and more attractive. Thomas Illey’s sharp, lean face gave the lie to
-her memory.
-
-The trees became sparser. They came to a meadow. Illey took his hat
-off. The sun shone on his face.
-
-Anne stopped, her eyes became large and blue as if filled to the brim
-with the sky and her memory melted for one instant into reality. Now
-she could not understand how it had been possible for her to think that
-Illey had been changed by her imagination. He was his own self ...
-exactly like the one she had not forgotten. His dark hair shone. His
-noble head curved in a fine line into his neck, like a thoroughbred’s.
-Anne’s eyes caressed him timidly. That was not the broad muscular nape
-of the Ulwings. The lords of Ille had never carried heavy loads.
-
-She saw what she had believed was lost. And as she passed by his side,
-she felt as if a ripple of trembling, happy laughter pervaded her and
-rose to her lips and filled her eyes.
-
-The restraint in her melted away. After all, they had known each other
-for a long time. They had so much to tell each other.
-
-Thomas Illey also talked more freely.
-
-Anne learned that his parents were no longer living; that he was born
-down south on the banks of the Danube, on the lands of Ille. Far
-away, in a big country house where one’s footsteps echoed under old
-portraits. The garden looked in through the windows. One could hear
-the Danube and, in autumn mists, the horn of the chase. In the tillage
-silver-white oxen with wide horns, behind them farmer serfs of Ille as
-if all had risen from the furrow.
-
-All this was foreign and curious to Anne, but she liked to listen to
-Illey’s voice. Only gradually did she begin to feel that what he talked
-about absorbed him entirely as if it dragged him away from her side on
-the shady path. If that were true! If he really happened to go away!
-She asked him spontaneously;
-
-“But you will come back from there again?”
-
-“Come back?” The man stopped for an instant. The glitter died away in
-his eyes. “I can go there no more. Ille has ceased to be ours.”
-
-Anne scarcely heard him. She knew only that he would not go away, that
-he would stay here. Illey smiled again. He smiled in a queer, painful
-way. The girl noticed this.
-
-“What is the matter? Nothing.... Why do I ask? I thought a twig had hit
-you.”
-
-“Trees won’t hurt me.”
-
-He spoke of the oaks of Ille. They stood in front of the house. They
-soughed in the wind. They told each other something that the children
-could not understand, just like the grown-ups when they talked Latin in
-the drawing-room. Beyond the gate of the courtyard, a row of poplars
-swayed in the wind. The poplars moved like plumes. At the bottom of the
-garden there was a cherry tree with a swing on it. The ropes had cut
-into the bark of a branch and left their mark forever.
-
-The face of Thomas Illey became younger as he spoke. He looked at Anne.
-
-“In the glen where we first met, there is a cherry tree too and it
-resembles the one with the swing. Here is another.”
-
-He pointed to a tree with his stick.
-
-Till then they had apparently been eager to speak, as if wanting to
-keep in touch though their ways had been wide apart. Now, however,
-their voices failed; they had reached the present. The dense bushes hid
-the other two from their sight. They perceived that they were alone.
-
-The island was silent, as if spell-bound. And in the spell their looks
-met timidly.
-
-Time rested for an instant, then continued its flight.
-
-The laughing face of Martha Illey peeped out of the dense leaves. She
-waved a bunch of wild flowers over her head. Christopher had picked
-them for her and she had arranged them so deftly that the very fields
-could not have done better.
-
-Anne looked at the nosegay. Then she cast her eyes down on her bosom:
-she would have liked to wear a nosegay there, to take it home ... but
-Thomas Illey gave her no flowers.
-
-Around them the bushes entangled themselves into an impenetrable
-wilderness. The path became mossy, reached some steps and disappeared.
-Beneath, the worn-out centuries-old stairs; in the overgrown hollow,
-gentle sacred ruins. Among the stones a gothic window. Green, cold
-church walls; the ancient monastery of St. Margaret.
-
-A low-flying bird was startled out of the princess’s cell. From the
-road along the water voices became audible. There were people beyond
-the ruins.
-
-Anne recognised the chocolate-coloured umbrella of Mrs. Müller, the
-chemist’s wife. It was an umbrella with a spring and was now tilted
-to the side like a round fan. The old-fashioned beaver of Gárdos, the
-proto-medicus, was visible too. So was Mrs. Gál’s chequered shawl and
-the Miss Münsters’ forget-me-not hats.
-
-“There they are!” said Anne. Christopher caught hold of her arm and
-pulled her back.
-
-On the road the excursionists walked in couples, panting, hot, as if
-doing hard work.
-
-Next to Ignace Hold his wife walked tired and weary. Sophie had become
-ugly. Only her eyes were like of old, those beautiful soft eyes.
-
-Christopher looked after her for a long time.
-
-The side whiskers of the chemist floated in the breeze from the river.
-Mrs. Ferdinand Müller was holding forth on the prospects of the
-camomile crops. Little hunchback Gál, the mercenary wine-merchant,
-complained that less wine was consumed now in Pest than of old.
-
-“I want drunkards!” he shouted, and laughed at his sally.
-
-Behind them two shop assistants carried a basket. Long-necked bottles
-protruded from it.
-
-Anne looked at Thomas Illey. She was struck by his height and
-proportions. His face seemed elegant in its narrowness. She felt drawn
-towards him.
-
-“Let us go after them,” she said in a whisper, as if to appease her
-conscience.
-
-“Later on....” Christopher laughed and went in the opposite direction.
-He began to talk of Art. He said he would like to be a painter. He
-would paint a landscape, a wood. A fire would burn under the trees
-and in the flames small, red-bodied fairies would sway. He would also
-paint a high, white castle. On the top of a mountain, a high, solitary
-mountain. On the bastion a white woman with shaded eyes would stand,
-her hair alone would be black and float in the wind like a standard. He
-changed his subject suddenly. He spoke of music: of Bach and Mozart.
-Cleverly he managed to remain in his depth; then he started whistling
-the tune of a _valse_, gently, sweetly. He casually mentioned that it
-was his own composition.
-
-He also spoke of travels, though he had never made a journey, of
-architecture, of books he had never read, laughing in between with
-childish boisterous laughter.
-
-Anne looked upon him as if he were a conjurer. How amiable he could be
-when he wanted to, and for the moment she saw in him the Christopher of
-old, with his fair hair shining like silver, and his pale face.
-
-Then again Thomas Illey alone was near Anne. At the upper point of the
-island it felt like standing on an anchored ship. In front of them
-a narrow pebbly strip of land, cutting the stream in two. The river
-split. It ran down gurgling on both sides. Suddenly the water stopped
-and the island began to move. The island had weighed anchor ... the
-ship started carrying them towards the shoreless Infinite.
-
-The sun sank behind the hills. Anne started and gazed after it.
-
-“It is going....”
-
-On the cool, glasslike sky the silver sickle of the new moon appeared.
-
-They turned back, but they searched in vain for the excursionists.
-Near the farm scraps of paper and empty long-necked bottles lay on the
-downtrodden lawn.
-
-The ferryman was waiting for them among the boughs. Christopher was
-tired, weary of the rôle he had supported so long. He knew now that he
-could do the trick if such were his pleasure. The magic of the ancient
-name of Illey had worn off; he ceased to be impressed by the fact that
-a bearer of it had once been Assistant Viceroy and talking to Illey
-gave him no more satisfaction than talking to any of his usual club
-friends.
-
-Since they had got into the boat, Anne too had become silent. It was
-the evening of a holiday and to-morrow would be a workaday again....
-The bright smile died off her lips. She glanced back to the receding
-island and, taking her gloves off, put a hand into the water as if to
-caress the river. The ripple lapped at her hand.
-
-Illey sat on the prow and looked into the water. In the faint, silvery
-moonlight the rings glittered on Anne’s bony, boyish little hands. A
-sapphire: a blue spark; a ruby: a drop of blood. The river could not
-wash them off the girl’s finger.
-
-“How the current draws,” said Anne. Half unconsciously Illey also
-touched the water. And the Danube, the common master of the destinies
-of remote German forests and great Hungarian plains, seemed for an
-instant to try and sweep the hands of their children together.
-
-The boat reached the shore.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XIII
-
-
-The old house was in flower. Never before had so many roses blossomed
-in the garden. Anne wanted it so. She carried the flowers into the
-house and went, faintly smiling, from room to room. She looked at every
-object curiously as if she were seeing it for the first time. The
-furniture, the pictures, they all seemed different now; she looked at
-them with different eyes, with the eyes of one for whom she waited. Had
-not somebody said to her the other day, on the pier of the Danube, “Au
-revoir....”
-
-Since then she had not met Thomas Illey. And yet she had never taken so
-many walks with Mamsell Tini. Sometimes she was quite tired and still
-she wanted to go on, towards the pier on the Danube, through the inner
-town. A clean-cut profile behind the window of a carriage rumbling by:
-her heart rose. But no, it was another mistake. A slender form near the
-corner; when it came nearer it was a stranger.
-
-The days grew hot, the nights were close.
-
-A window of the Ulwing’s house opened softly in the moist early
-morning. The shadows were still deep on the front. Opposite, sunlight
-was streaming golden over the castle hill, as if it shone through a
-window of amber.
-
-Anne leaned out into the clear sunrise. She looked towards the island.
-When she turned back again the rays of the yellow morning sun had
-reached the bottom of the hill and came floating across the Danube.
-
-Steps approached. Tramping boots, the slap-slap of naked feet. At the
-corner a three-storied building was under construction. The name of an
-unknown contractor hung from the scaffolding. Shouts, hammering....
-On the other side of the street another new house. That was built by
-the Ulwings, but it made slow progress. Many houses.... Workmen poured
-into the town from the countryside. The streets were loud with _patois_
-talk. The old, fair, German citizens seemed to have disappeared.
-
-A peasant girl in a bright-coloured petticoat passed under the window
-beside a mason. The ample petticoat rustled pleasantly in unison with
-the heavy footsteps of the man. Anne looked after them. “Lucky people,
-they are together!” She thought of herself and remembered a dream. She
-had dreamt it last night, though she had imagined that she had not
-slept at all.
-
-In her dream she walked a strange street by herself. That was unusual
-and frightened her. Only one person was visible in the deserted street,
-at the far end of it. She recognised him by his elegant, careless gait.
-She followed him, faster and faster, but the distance between them
-remained the same.
-
-The street began to stretch and become longer and longer.
-
-And he looked quite small, far, far away. She could not reach him
-though by now she was running breathlessly. She wanted to shout to him
-to stop, stretching her arms out after him.
-
-She awoke. The dream had vanished, but in her heart there remained the
-longing, urgent movement of her outstretched arms.
-
-She looked at the portrait of her mother. Her mother was no longer older
-than she; they were now of the same age, she and the scared-looking
-child-woman. She had outlived her mother’s years. If she were here....
-No, not even to her could she speak of this, to nobody, never.
-
-She threw herself on to the couch and covered her face with her hands.
-With half-shut eyes, she stared at the flowered linen cover. It began
-to spread round her. It was linen no longer; it became a meadow, a
-meadow all covered with flowers and someone was coming towards her
-from the other end. She did not turn in his direction, yet she knew
-that he was coming. Her heart beat violently. She raised her head in
-astonishment. Everything was new, she herself was new. All of a sudden
-she felt a desire to sing, sing out to the sunshine of something that
-was greater than she, too great to be retained in her bosom.
-
-To sing.... But the house was asleep. She alone was awake. That was
-delightful ... to be alone. She felt an irrepressible smile on her
-lips. “I love him ...” she whispered it softly, but she felt as though
-in these words she had sung all her songs.
-
- * * * * *
-
-Downstairs the side entrance creaked gently. Christopher had just
-come home. He looked round and then stole into the office, into the
-room where his father used to work in the master-builder’s life time.
-Since Christopher had somehow managed to pass through the technical
-school, that was his place. Worn out, he leaned his elbows on the
-writing-table. His shirt was crushed and his face looked crushed too.
-
-Otto Füger came in to him, but he was unable to alter his despairing
-attitude. Helplessly his mouth went sideways.
-
-“What has happened?” asked the younger Füger.
-
-Christopher looked up wearily. It was all the same to him who
-questioned him and what he answered. At this moment he would have
-confessed his misery even to Florian. He had to speak to somebody ...
-it is a relief to speak.
-
-The straight soft lips of Otto Füger’s mouth went wide apart. His eyes
-became round. He had long suspected that Christopher gambled. But what
-he had lost last night was more than he thought possible. Too much....
-He steadied his staring features. He wanted to know all there was to
-know.
-
-“Is that all the trouble?”
-
-Christopher looked at him suspiciously. He expected reproaches. That
-was what he wanted; that would have shamed him, appeased him. It would
-have relieved him of the weight of responsibility. Otto Füger felt that
-he had been tactless. He put on a serious, worried expression.
-
-“This is a misfortune. A great misfortune. If the late Mr. Ulwing
-knew...!”
-
-Yet, he could have said nothing more crushing. Christopher bent his
-head.
-
-“Don’t think ... I am not bad. I am only unlucky, damned unlucky.”
-
-Young Füger walked up and down the room and seemed deep in thought
-though he knew full well what he was going to say.
-
-Christopher’s eyes followed his movements with painful attention.
-
-“Help me,” he said hoarsely when silence became insufferable. “Help me,
-for God’s sake; give me some advice.”
-
-That was exactly what Otto Füger wanted. He looked round cautiously,
-then stopped in front of his chief’s son.
-
-“The name of Ulwing is good,” he whispered, “in Paternoster Street they
-will lend on it whatever you want. What are letters of exchange for?
-Of course, it’s wrong,” he added hastily, “but for once....”
-
-“In Paternoster Street, at the money changer’s?” Christopher looked up
-a little. “And my simple signature is sufficient? How is it I never
-thought of it! Shall I go there?”
-
-When Otto Füger was left alone, he took his spectacles off, breathed
-on them and while he wiped them kept them quite close to his eyes. He
-sat down to the writing-table. Slowly he began to draw on the blotter.
-First he drew flourishes which became by degrees the letter U ...
-Ulwing & Co. These were the words he wrote finally and he thought that
-he would be the Co. He would work, but no more in the dark, no more for
-others, like Augustus Füger, for whom he felt an intimate contempt. His
-father had the nature of an old-fashioned servant, who grows old in the
-yoke, remains a beggar for ever and works for another man’s pocket.
-
-He effaced what he had written on the blotter and got up respectfully
-from the table. John Hubert was crossing the room. The head of the firm
-waved his hand amicably. Otto Füger wrinkled his eyebrows. “What an
-old hand he has. The whole man is old. Won’t last long.” And he looked
-after him with the slow, strangled hatred that is only felt by the poor
-who have to sell their brains to enrich the rich.
-
-“He can’t last long. And the other?...” He started anew writing on the
-pad. Ulwing & Co. He wrote it many times and erased it carefully.
-
-That afternoon Christopher brought Anne a small gold chain. He bought
-Mamsell Tini a silver-plated statue of St. Anthony, gave Florian some
-money and sent him to the circus. He was generous and whistled happily.
-
-At the money changers’ in Paternoster Street everybody bowed
-respectfully when he mentioned that his name was Christopher Ulwing.
-They never asked for any security, nor did they make any enquiries. The
-pen trembled slightly between his fingers, but the owl-faced little
-clerk who presented the bill of exchange never noticed it.
-
-Now he was going to pay all his debts. He began to count. How much
-would there be left over? He owed money to two usurers in King Street.
-He would take his watch out of pawn. He thought of the suspicious old
-hag who waited for nightfall to open her door at the bottom of the
-courtyard of a disreputable house. He had promised a bracelet to a
-girl. Greater sums began to come to his mind. Many old debts he had
-forgotten. He whistled no more. He tried to suppress the unpleasant
-thoughts; they had no justification, for had he not plenty of money in
-his pocket? Somehow he would manage to get his house in order. As for
-cards, he would never touch them again.
-
-Then he stared wearily into space; he felt irritated. He had lost all
-faith in his own pledges. He had broken as many promises as he had
-made. He must pledge his word to somebody else. Where was Anne?
-
-Anne stood outside near the stairs and, leaning against the balustrade,
-looked into the porch. She did not change her attitude when her brother
-stepped beside her.
-
-“What are you doing here?” asked Christopher to attract her attention.
-He needed her, he wanted to speak to her. Now, at once, because later
-on he might not have the courage to do so.
-
-“Anne....”
-
-The young girl turned round, but her look strayed beyond him.
-
-“Somebody has come, the front door bell rang.” At this moment she lived
-her own life so intently that her heart could not hear the silent cry
-for help of the other life.
-
-Christopher stopped near her for a little while, then he gave a short
-whistle. The moment when he had decided to open his heart had passed.
-He was rather pleased that he had not tied himself with embarrassing
-promises. He remained free.
-
-Anne scarcely noticed when he left her. She leaned again over the
-balustrade. The corners of her eyes and lips rose imperceptibly. Her
-small face took on a strange expectant expression.
-
-And on that day he for whom Anne had waited really came.
-
-They sat in the sunshine room, stiff, in a polite circle, as if a hoop
-were on the ground between them.
-
-Thomas Illey had brought his sister with him. Christopher was also
-there and Anne imagined that they must all necessarily notice her
-panting breath, and the blood forever rising to her cheeks.
-
-She began to observe herself carefully, but found her voice natural,
-her movements regular, as if someone else acted for her. She grew calm;
-the confused sounds in her head turned into words. Thomas Illey’s voice
-became distinct from the others and reached her like a touch.
-
-It gave her a tremor. It attracted her irresistibly, she had to turn
-her face to him. Illey’s eyes were shining and deep. Only for an
-instant did he look so, then he seemed to make an effort and a cloud of
-haughty reserve fell over the radiant warmth of his look, concealing it
-from the rest of the world.
-
-But Anne did not forget that look, when her father came up from his
-office. Thomas Illey spoke to John Hubert only, who sat just as
-solemnly on the thin-legged flowered chair as he did long ago besides
-the Septemvir Bajmoczy in the drawing-room of Baroness Geramb.
-
-They spoke of the city. Of new railways. Steamers for the Danube.
-Building. Politics.
-
-Anne did not understand much of this. In the Ulwing family national
-politics only meant a good or bad business year. They were considered a
-means or an obstruction, whereas to Illey they seemed interesting for
-their own sake.
-
-His sparse, tense speech became voluble.
-
-“In vain they trample on us, in vain they throttle us,” he said and
-his expression became hard. “The great freedom of the nomads is
-the ancestral home of my race. We sprang from that. It cannot be
-forgotten....”
-
-Anne looked at him intensely and while she listened distant memories
-came slowly from the twilight of her mind. Grandfather Jörg’s
-former shop, feverish men and the mysterious powerful voice which,
-unintelligible, had once carried her soul for a cause she could not
-understand. Now it seemed to her that Thomas Illey gave words to the
-voice and that she began to understand events of her childhood.
-
-John Hubert too followed Illey’s word attentively and thought of his
-father, Ulwing the builder. What he had done and felt for the town,
-Illey felt for the country and would like to do for the whole country.
-How was that possible?
-
-He smiled soberly. “They are all the same, the Hungarian gentry.
-Every one of them wants to save the whole country, yet if each of
-them grappled with a small part of it, they would achieve more.” He
-criticised his guest quietly within himself, yet listened to him with
-pleasure, because his words roused confidence and his thoughts could
-find support in the power of words.
-
-“Do you really think it is possible that our economic life should ever
-revive again?” John Hubert was now thinking of his business only. He
-spoke of the price of timber, building material and labour conditions.
-
-Martha smiled absent-mindedly in the corner of the flowered couch.
-Christopher interrupted nervously but his father did not heed him.
-
-Thomas Illey listened politely. Anne noticed that he glanced towards
-the mantelpiece, at the clock under the glass globe. Frightened, she
-followed his look. She had never yet seen the hand run so mischievously
-fast. And she now had a foreboding of what the hours were to be to her
-when she was without him.
-
-She must say something to Illey before he went, something that would
-bring him back again. She did not know that she got up, she did not
-know that she went to the piano.
-
-“Yes, sing something,” said Martha.
-
-“Do sing!” cried Christopher, delighted to interrupt his father.
-
-Anne glanced shyly at Illey. He looked imploringly. Their eyes met.
-They were far from each other and yet the girl felt that she was
-nearest to him and was going to say something to him, to him alone.
-She did not know what. But under her hand Schubert’s music was already
-rising from the piano.
-
-“Greetings to thee, greetings to thee....”
-
-Blood rose in a pale pink cloud to Anne’s temples. Her face became
-radiantly beautiful, her pure youthful bosom rose and fell like a pair
-of snowy, beating wings and her voice sounded clearly, rapturously,
-like a deep, all-powerful passion. It expressed tears, triumphant
-youth, the unconscious, glorious avowal of all her love.
-
-Christopher looked at her in amazement. He had never heard his sober,
-serious sister sing like that. All looked at Anne. Not one of them
-understood what had happened, yet they felt a strange warm light thrill
-through them.
-
-“How beautiful she looks when she is singing!” thought Thomas Illey.
-
-People do not see each other always, only now and then for a moment.
-Thomas Illey saw Anne in this moment. He turned a little pale and
-felt as if a hot caressing hand fanned the air near his face. He lost
-control over his eyes and passionately they took possession of the girl.
-
-Though Anne did not understand all that was in this look, it moved her
-deeply.
-
-Then the song came to an end. The following silence cooled Anne’s
-soul. Her greenish blue eyes looked frigidly into the air, her eyelids
-became immobile. When she turned to Illey her face was reserved,
-impenetrable. She wanted to screen what she had shown of herself, as if
-she were ashamed of it.
-
-The others too assumed this ordinary expression. Everybody returned to
-everyday soberness. Netti brought the lamp in. It was evening.
-
- * * * * *
-
-Before the week was over Thomas Illey called again at the old house. He
-came alone, Martha had gone into the country.
-
-“To the mother of her fiancé,” said Illey. “It is an old engagement.
-The wedding will be in autumn. Then that worry will be over too.”
-
-He said no more about it. On the whole he spoke little. Nor did Anne
-say much, but the silence between them was bright and happy.
-
-Tini’s knitting needles clattered rapidly underneath the lamp-shade;
-and the expression of her long, stiff face was that of an elderly
-person contemplating spring through the window.
-
-Now and then Anne started, as if his look had called to her by name.
-She smiled at Thomas over the embroidery screen, then bent her head
-down again and the stones of her rings sparkled at regular intervals as
-she drew the silk upwards.
-
-John Hubert came up from the office. Mamsell Tini stuck her knitting
-needles into the ball of wool. She got up. Her steps died away in the
-corridor and John Hubert spoke again about business, the town and
-building.
-
-When this happened Anne began to hear the ticking of the clock. If only
-once she could be alone with Thomas, she would go to the clock, push
-its hand back and that would tell him all she dared not express in
-words. But they were never alone. She could only speak to him when she
-was singing.
-
-Did he understand it? Did he like to hear it? She did not know. Illey
-was different from everyone she had known hitherto. When their eyes met
-in silence she felt herself quite near to him. When they spoke to each
-other it seemed to her that they were far, far apart and that their
-voices had to travel a great distance, the words being dulled on the
-way.
-
-Anne began to grow fond of silence which she could fill with the warmth
-of her heart.
-
-Summer passed away.
-
-Thomas Illey came more and more frequently and stayed longer and
-longer. John Hubert surrendered his evening stroll to remain in his
-company. Tini produced the best china cups from the glass cupboard when
-he was expected. Florian ran to open the door.
-
-The days became shorter. Now and then Netti lit a fire in the stove.
-
-One evening Illey was even more taciturn than usual.
-
-Tini dropped her ball of wool. While she bent down for it Thomas turned
-suddenly to Anne and said in a very low whisper:
-
-“I shall soon leave Pest. Give me a word that I can carry with me.”
-
-Mamsell was now sitting up again, stiff and straight, on her chair and
-her knitting needles knocked each other diligently.
-
-Anne’s hand had slid down from the embroidery frame and her eyes became
-dull as if all their lustre had melted away.
-
-“You are going?” Her voice was very dim.
-
-“What did you say?” asked Miss Tini, absent-mindedly. She stuck one of
-the knitting needles sideways into the knot of her hair and began to
-count the stitches.
-
-Illey watched with silent despair the slow-moving lips of Mamsell as he
-impatiently twirled the old seal ring round and round.
-
-“I am going to Martha’s wedding. I have some other business too, so who
-knows when I can come back again.”
-
-Anne looked at the ring and then lifted her eyes to Thomas. She would
-have liked to tell him, implore him, to take her with him too, to abide
-faithfully by her as he clung to that ring and never leave her alone
-again.
-
-“Come to-morrow with Christopher to the Palatine’s Island,” said Illey
-suddenly. His voice became harsh and commanding. “We shall meet at the
-pier.” Then he continued, more softly: “Do sing something....” He said
-this as if to clear the air of the grating vibrations of his former
-words.
-
-“You really want me to?” Anne’s eyes blazed up. The dominating voice
-had made her feel as though Thomas had laid hands on her, as though he
-had bent her wrist with tender force. That unconscious delight of women
-in the humiliations of love flashed through her. She blushed and asked:
-
-“What do you like? Schubert, Mozart or Schumann?”
-
-“The voice of Anne Ulwing,” answered Illey simply, looking straight
-into her eyes.
-
-When the song died away, Thomas rose.
-
-“Au revoir,” said Anne, and her hand, like a little bird snuggling up
-in its nest, took refuge in his strong, warm grip. They remained like
-that for an instant. Then Anne was again alone. She ran back to the
-piano.
-
-Even now she was still singing for Thomas. She sent her voice after
-him, to follow him down the stairs, to attend him part of the way.
-Perhaps he would hear it and turn back.
-
-She drew aside the muslin curtains of the window. Lamps were already
-burning in the streets. Someone on the other side. Anne leant eagerly
-forward.
-
-It was Otto Füger.
-
-For a short time the younger Füger remained standing there, and turned
-his head in the direction whither Thomas Illey had gone.
-
-From the office window a beam of light stretched to the street. In what
-had once been the study of Ulwing the builder the green-shaded lamps
-were lit up.
-
-This evening John Hubert remained exceptionally long at his writing
-desk. He sat there in a state of collapse and his colourless skin
-formed two empty folds under his chin. His hand lay inert on a bundle
-of papers which had been presented to him for signature.
-
-He rose heavily. He was looking for the second time through the door
-which led to the adjoining office. Once Augustus Füger used to work
-there, but, since an attack of apoplexy had paralysed the little
-book-keeper’s right arm, his son Otto occupied his place.
-
-“Where can he be?” mused John Hubert, looking through the door into the
-empty office.
-
-He returned to his seat at the writing desk. His eyes gazed at the plan
-of Pest-Buda, but he did not see anything of it. Every now and then
-his head twitched, as if he sought to shake up behind his forehead the
-dull, dense matter that refused to act. He sighed and desisted from the
-effort. He shut his eyes. But now that he wanted to rest, his brain
-became active and a whirling chaos moved about it. He thought suddenly
-of Christopher.
-
-Otto Füger entered quietly through the door. Cold rage was in his eye
-and his lips were compressed and straight. But as soon as he came
-within the light of the lamps he was already smiling.
-
-John Hubert continued his reflections aloud:
-
-“Somebody mentioned Christopher’s name to-day at the money-changer’s.
-The clerk spoke of him behind the counter. When I turned to them they
-caught their breath. I can’t understand it.” He looked anxiously at
-young Füger. “Do you know anything?”
-
-Otto Füger did not answer at once. At this moment he hated furiously
-everybody living in that house. He hated the others because of Anne and
-on account of that stuck-up Illey whose looks always passed above his
-head. Now he had his chance to revenge himself on them for having been
-born in the back-lodgings of an insignificant book-keeper, for being
-poor and striving vainly. He looked humbly to the ground and feigned to
-suffer from the painful necessity of his disclosures.
-
-“It is hard on me to have to betray Mr. Christopher. I have always
-tried to restrain him, I have implored him....”
-
-“What is going on behind my back?” John Hubert’s voice bubbled out
-heavily between his blanched lips.
-
-When the whole truth was revealed to him, he repeated painfully:
-
-“He gambles ... the whole town knows it.... He loses ... bills of
-exchange?...” He asked terrified: “What is the amount?”
-
-“One hundred and eighty thousand florins....”
-
-For an instant, John Hubert straightened himself in the chair, then
-his body collapsed slowly to one side. His high collar alone kept his
-relaxed, waxy face in position. In a few minutes he had turned quite
-old.
-
-Otto Füger watched his chief cunningly. He judged from his altered
-attitude what was the right thing to say.
-
-“We must not despair, sir. At bottom Mr. Christopher is a good,
-God-fearing young gentleman. It is all the fault of bad company. I
-always told him so. Those young gentry fellows from the country preyed
-on him. They have got rich Ulwing’s money. But don’t punish him, sir. I
-beg of you, let me bear your anger, for have I not sinned more than he
-for keeping it quiet?”
-
-He hung his head penitently, as if expecting judgment.
-
-“You are a good fellow, Otto,” said John Hubert, deeply touched.
-
-“We will save the reputation of the firm,” young Füger said solemnly.
-“As for Mr. Christopher, if I may venture to give advice, we shall have
-to tear him from the tempters. Perhaps abroad....”
-
-“Send him abroad? Yes,” John Hubert became suddenly determined. “That
-was once the plan of my late father. You advise Frankfurt? All right,
-let it be Frankfurt.”
-
-The book-keeper had not expected to get his way so easily. He became
-more enterprising.
-
-“He had better go among unpretentious working-class people, till he
-settles down. Meanwhile you might like to choose for Miss Anne some
-level-headed business man as a husband; he might enter the firm as a
-partner and relieve your mind, sir, of all the worries.”
-
-That was a new hope. John Hubert pulled his necktie up. “A serious man
-of business to stand by Christopher. Somebody belonging to the family.
-Anne’s husband....” Thomas Illey’s image intruded unpleasantly on his
-memory. “We must prevent them from meeting again.” Life had been so
-exacting to him that now he would insist on getting his own back. He
-had always been merciless to himself, now he would show no mercy to
-others.
-
-“Yes, that would free me from all care,” he murmured as if taking
-counsel with himself. “Anne’s husband.... But who is it to be?”
-
-Otto Füger smiled modestly. He took his spectacles off, breathed on
-them and wiped them while holding them up to his left eye.
-
-John Hubert, for reasons unknown to him, thought of the son of Martin
-George Münster. Charles Münster would bring capital into the business,
-he had brains....
-
-He clapped Otto Füger on the shoulder.
-
-“Thank you!”
-
-Young Füger looked after him dejected. He had expected something else.
-
-Next day Christopher left the old house. And at the pier of the Danube
-Thomas Illey waited in vain for Anne.
-
-White frost fell over the autumn roses in the garden.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XIV
-
-
-Rain had collected in the gargoyle and gave off a hopeless gurgle as if
-someone were sobbing under the steep double roof.
-
-Out of doors the autumn evening fell sadly. On the window panes of the
-sunshine room raindrops ran down like tears on a transparent grey face.
-
-Silence reigned in the deserted old nursery. Since Christopher’s
-departure Anne had been very lonely. She would often rise from the
-work table during the afternoon and go quietly to the door. She opened
-it quickly, nobody was there. She looked down into the depths of the
-staircase. The house was silent. She decided to count up to a hundred,
-then wait no longer. Twice she counted up to a hundred, and even after
-that she looked back from the threshold.
-
-At night when Netti lit the lamp and Florian bolted the front door,
-Anne’s eyes more than once filled with tears. She felt a prisoner. Life
-remained outside the walls of her prison. Again a useless day had drawn
-to an end, that at its dawning had promised so generously. It tortured
-her artfully while it lasted, and in the end achieved nothing.
-
-Thomas Illey came no more.
-
-Anne’s little face became quite pale and thin. She began to be afraid.
-Perhaps Illey went to someone else now, perhaps he was angry? The last
-time he saw her he asked her so earnestly to go the next day to the
-Danube pier. And she could not go, could send no message, could not
-write. Christopher had to leave and their father was very strict with
-both of them.
-
-“Why does he not come? Where is he?”
-
-She pressed her face against the window pane. Whenever the front door
-bell rang the blood rushed to her heart. She waited, then hung her head
-wearily.
-
-In the sunshine room the furniture began to whisper. The walls too
-remembered. The door handle was familiar with Thomas’s hand. The shaded
-lamp, the clock under the glass globe, they all told her that they had
-seen him many times.
-
-Anne turned her face away. The memories wounded her. She clasped her
-hands in prayer for respite from her tortures.
-
-Hours passed. Tini came in and started to read her fortune with cards.
-“All your sorrows will come to an end, my little dove,” she said when
-she finished her game.
-
-“I have no sorrows,” answered the girl and tried to hold her head high.
-
-John Hubert’s voice said:
-
-“Anne, a visitor!”
-
-Of late Charles Münster had often come to the house. In the evening he
-sat comfortably in the green room, approving everything John Hubert
-said, and when he could think of nothing to say, he carelessly twirled
-the thumbs of his big, red hands.
-
-Those hands annoyed Anne. They became embarrassed, blushed like human
-faces, struggled, while Charles Münster remained placid and tedious in
-his inordinately long Sunday coat.
-
-“Why does he come?” wondered Anne wearily, while sitting opposite him.
-
-One day she learned that too; Charles Münster had asked her father for
-her hand.
-
-“It is a very honourable proposal and very advantageous,” said John
-Hubert to his daughter. “The house of Münster has a good reputation and
-is serious. The young man is intelligent and owns some capital.”
-
-Anne’s heart sank while she looked at him and then the blood rushed to
-her face. All her life she had striven to repress her will; she had
-always obeyed, but what she was now asked to do roused her to rebellion.
-
-“No, never!” And her voice rang out like a hammer dropping on steel.
-
-John Hubert was startled. That was the voice of Ulwing the builder.
-
-“I spoke too soon,” he thought, vexed. “I ought to have waited a little
-longer.”
-
-Then he waited. Outside the snow was falling already.
-
-In the next few weeks Anne’s face became more and more transparent.
-She did not sleep at night. She sang no longer, nor did she laugh and
-during the long evenings she sat silent in the green room, while her
-father worked at the writing table with the innumerable drawers.
-
-John Hubert had now to use spectacles for reading. He pushed them up
-on his forehead and looked stealthily at Anne. Gradually he became
-anxious. He thought of his own life. He had never been happy, had never
-made anybody else happy.
-
-“Are you ill?” he asked suddenly.
-
-“No.”
-
-“Have you any pain?”
-
-Anne did not answer but her eyes asked him why he tortured her. John
-Hubert bent down. He turned the pages of his ledger. Anne heard him
-sigh anxiously.
-
-“Have you had bad news from Christopher?” she asked, going to the
-writing table. “No? Is it the business?... Speak to me about it, for I
-too am an Ulwing.”
-
-John Hubert closed the book in which he had been reckoning.
-
-“You would not understand it.”
-
-“But I could learn to....”
-
-“You just go on embroidering, singing. You have no need to know about
-business. It is not suitable for women. God has created you for other
-ends.” But this sentence aroused his conscience. He became embarrassed.
-
-“You have not yet forgotten Thomas Illey?” he whispered casting his
-eyes down.
-
-“I have not forgotten him.”
-
-A few days later Grandfather Jörg came in the evening to take Anne to
-a concert. In the carriage the old gentleman began to mention Charles
-Münster.
-
-“Is he too like all the others?” the girl thought and looked sadly at
-her grandfather. Once he had been to prison for sympathizing with the
-freedom of others; and now he spoke against his grandchild’s freedom.
-
-In the concert hall the crowd was already large. Innumerable candles
-burned in the gilt wooden chandelier. Their flames wove a peaceful
-yellow light in the air. On the platform the piano stood open. The
-orchestra was tuning up and this sounded like birds with sharp beaks
-pecking at the stringed instruments.
-
-A few reporters stood near the wall. Anne heard them agree in advance
-as to what they would say in next day’s papers. In the stalls
-well-known merchants from the inner town, wives of rich citizens,
-officers in uniform, and right in front bejeweled ladies in huge
-crinolines, noble gentlemen in Hungarian national costume.
-
-The family of Müller the chemist nodded to them. The Münster daughters
-were there too. In the back rows the newcomers moved their chairs.
-Some laughed and cleared their throats, then suddenly, as if moved by
-a common spring, all the heads turned towards the platform. Then all
-became silent.
-
-Anne glanced over the faces. The crowd seemed to her like an empty
-vessel gaping towards the piano in expectation of being filled with
-sounds and emotions. Her heart was full of her young distress and she
-felt afraid that at the first sound her sufferings would overflow
-through her eyes.
-
-All of a sudden she became strangely restless, as if some one had
-touched her from a distance. She turned her head quickly. The blood
-throbbed in her veins as her look met the dark, sad eyes of Thomas
-Illey. And the two glances united through space.
-
-Waves surged between them. A wild tumult of cheers broke out. The round
-of applause echoed like a thunderstorm from the walls.
-
-The great artist stood on the platform, high above everybody. His long
-white hair waved softly round his marble brow. He inclined his wiry
-body before the homage.
-
-Then the piano burst out under his hands. And the sounds sang, crept,
-stormed furiously, coaxed voluptuously, and dissolved in a smile. The
-artist with the marble brow conjured up harmonies from the piano that
-had not existed before him and were not to be after him.
-
-The crowd listened with bated breath, spellbound. And the music
-continued like a swelling tide. Then it became tender like a dying
-echo. It broke forth again with superb impetuosity. Sounds wrought
-in fire rose and those who heard them lived the creative moments of
-Beethoven, Sebastian Bach and Weber over again. These sublime moments
-were resuscitated by the master whose playing was forever the begetting
-of gods.
-
-Anne Ulwing’s soul was carried on glowing wings by Beethoven’s
-Appassionata to Thomas over the heads of the crowd. She felt that the
-waves of the music swept them together and that they became swallowed
-up in some boundless glittering veil.
-
-The hall was delirious again. People stood up. Some rushed to the
-platform and continued to applaud there.
-
-The artist began to play a composition of his own. And then, as if his
-marble countenance had been set aflame, fire shone on his brow, fire
-streamed from his eyes and the creative artist wandered and was alone
-by himself.
-
-Anne turned towards the piano. This was different from anything she
-had ever heard. Long-forgotten words recurred to her mind: “One has to
-create like God. Even the clay has to be created anew.”
-
-Applause rose again, but the clapping seemed more restrained. It was
-addressed to the virtuoso, not to the creator.
-
-“They don’t understand him,” said Anne disappointed.
-
-“It is not yet safe to admire this music. It came too early ...” and
-again the words of Adam Walter came to her mind.
-
-Then everything was forgotten. Her eyes searched for Thomas in the
-crowd thronging towards the exit. In the dust-laden heat of the
-cloak-room people pushed each other. Under the porch the doors of the
-carriages slammed. A hoarse voice shouted the names of the coachmen.
-
-Anne saw Florian and made a sign to him. Ulrich Jörg was already in the
-carriage.
-
-“I should like to walk,” said the girl hurriedly. The old gentleman was
-sleepy. The horses of the next carriage became restive in the cold. The
-door banged. Anne felt herself free.
-
-“Let us go....”
-
-Florian’s broad, good-natured face turned to her for an instant in
-wonder. Then he followed her obediently in the snow.
-
-A motionless figure stood at the street corner under a lamp peering
-into the windows of the passing carriages. Suddenly he looked no longer
-towards the carriages. His dark sad eyes rested on Anne. He held his
-hat low in his hand and snow fell on his thin face.
-
-They clasped each other’s hands and the peace of their mind was like
-the languid moment, still incredible, when a bodily pain has abruptly
-ceased to torture.
-
-The sound of rolling carriages spread in all directions. Occasional
-laughter flared up among the human voices, dying away at a distance.
-After that, only the snow was falling in slow, shiny flakes. By tacit
-agreement they started, side by side, into the great whiteness.
-
-Anne did not feel the cold. The furs slid down her bare shoulders and
-her low shoes sank deep into the snow. Illey gazed at her in rapture,
-then pulled himself together. He wanted to appear calm, but his voice
-was strangely changed.
-
-“When I saw the posters of the concert, I began to hope that we might
-meet. It all happened more wonderfully than my wildest hopes.”
-
-Anne too tried to control herself.
-
-“So you really did not go for the music’s sake?” she asked in a
-whisper, smiling.
-
-“I never go to concerts,” said Illey candidly. “I don’t understand the
-higher music.”
-
-Anne turned to him anxiously:
-
-“Then you did not understand what I sang to you?”
-
-“I did not understand the music, but I understood her who produced it.”
-
-Anne’s thought became confused. Till then she had thought that they
-met, united in music.... And now Thomas told her that he did not
-understand the only language which her soul, her blood could speak....
-It did not matter, nothing mattered so long as he was here, if only he
-could be at her side.
-
-She drew her head back a little and with eyes half shut looked
-longingly at Illey’s shoulders as though she would, by the intensity of
-her regard, build a nest there for her little head.
-
-Thomas began to walk at a noticeably slow pace. Then Anne too noticed
-the snow-covered lamp in front of the Ulwings’ house.
-
-“I have sought this moment for a long time,” said Illey quickly. “I was
-seeking it on the island when I waited for you so long--till the stars
-appeared and the ferryman lit a fire for the night. Next day I was
-there too. I have pulled the bell at your door many times. I saw your
-face through the window, I heard you play the piano, yet I was told you
-were not in. Florian avoided my eyes when he said that. I understood.
-It was not desired that I should come.”
-
-“And I was expecting you.” There was so much suffering in Anne’s veiled
-voice that all became clear to Illey.
-
-At this moment they came in sight of the house. They stepped so slowly
-that they remained practically on the same spot, yet the distance grew
-smaller. The porch moved out of the wall and came to meet them rapidly,
-dark through the glittering whiteness. The two pillar-men came with it
-too. They leaned more and more from under the cornice and looked down
-on them.
-
-The porch stopped with a jerk. They had reached the end of the street.
-Anne’s heart stood still with anguish. One more moment and they would
-be together no more.
-
-Florian dropped the latch key. He fumbled slowly, very slowly with his
-hand in the snow and never looked up once while doing so.
-
-Thomas Illey bent to Anne:
-
-“We cannot live any more without each other,” and he kissed her hand.
-
-Snow was falling slowly and through the snow-white veil they looked
-silently into each other’s eyes.
-
-When Anne walked up the stairs she took Thomas’s kiss with her lips
-from her hand.
-
-Next day she told her father all that had happened and when in the
-afternoon the front door bell rang Florian opened the door with a broad
-beaming face to Thomas Illey.
-
-Anne heard his steps. The steps passed her door, along the corridor,
-towards the green room.
-
-Thomas Illey spoke little. His voice was serious and firm. John Hubert
-listened to him standing and only offered him a seat when he had
-finished.
-
-“An honourable proposal....” This reminded him that he had used
-the same words to Charles Münster. He laughed and then spoke out
-conscientiously, as he had decided beforehand. He spoke of the loss
-caused by the fire, of bad years of business. Of Anne’s dowry. His
-voice became feeble:
-
-“I am very sorry but I cannot withdraw any capital from the business.
-The estate must remain undivided. This was decided by my late father. I
-cannot depart from this.”
-
-Illey waved his hand politely, disparagingly.
-
-“This is not my affair. It concerns Miss Anne alone.”
-
-John Hubert stared at him with undisguised astonishment. The charm
-of the ancient name of Illey re-asserted itself on him: he no longer
-leaned back in his armchair. He sat straight up solemnly and felt sorry
-he had till now been so business-like.
-
-“But what about the property of Ille,” he chose his words carefully, “I
-understand that it is, unfortunately, in strange hands....”
-
-Illey turned his head away. He realized that he had just been showing
-off before the other and felt ashamed. This mild-eyed good old business
-man reminded him of that which had attracted him at first to Anne. It
-was no good denying it; in those times he thought that the Ulwings
-were rich and that the ancestral property of Ille might again become
-his own. He now tried to justify himself for those old thoughts by the
-longing for the land of his forebears. There was one hope. He thrust it
-aside.
-
-John Hubert looked at him expectantly.
-
-“Did Mr. Illey not think of buying the property back?”
-
-Many a proud, disinterested word came to Illey’s mind. To rise above
-everything, even above himself. To ask for nothing, only for Anne whom
-he loved. He turned his sharp gentlemanly face to John Hubert. He
-looked him straight in the eyes, as if making a vow:
-
-“I think no longer of buying Ille back.”
-
-John Hubert enquired politely after his family.
-
-Thomas slowly turned the old seal ring on his finger. He began to speak
-of his father. He died young of heart disease. His mother followed him.
-Then the property got into the auctioneer’s hands. Only a swampy wood
-remained. Nobody wanted that. And a little money. He wanted to learn
-to work. This brought him to town. He wanted to regain possession of
-the land through his own exertions. Had it not given them their name,
-or had it not received its name from them? However it was, the land of
-Ille and the Illeys had belonged to each other for nearly a thousand
-years.
-
-Thomas looked down wearily. He thought that the fate of the
-Lord-Lieutenant’s grandchildren had overtaken him too.
-
-“I studied law,” he said quietly, “like the rest of us; politics
-absorbed me and I did not learn to work for money. That is in our
-blood. It is only when work is done gratuitously that the Hungarian
-nobility does not blush to work. Those of us who gave themselves for
-money became bad men; the good ones were ruined.”
-
-John Hubert nodded absent-mindedly. He was quite reassured now that he
-had ascertained that Thomas Illey did not intend to withdraw Anne’s
-dowry from the business. He proffered his hand to him.
-
-“It is settled. You do not think of buying Ille back. You won’t meddle
-with the business. Now we can look at the ledgers and the balance
-sheet.”
-
-Thomas smiled. He wanted to see nothing but Anne, and John Hubert
-opened the door of the sunshine room to him. There everything was
-bright and warm.
-
-When the new spring made earth and sky bright and warm around the old
-house, Mamsell Tini stuck a wreathed veil into Anne’s hair. Now, like a
-white cloud, the veil floated through the old rooms, caressed the doors
-and walls. Anne kissed her father.
-
-“Thank you, father,” said the girl. “I am so happy.”
-
-Tears came into the eyes of John Hubert. Life had no more joys in store
-for him....
-
-In the corridor stood old Füger, and Mrs. Henrietta in a starched
-bonnet, and Mr. Gemming. Poor little Feuerlein, deeply stirred, wiped
-his eyes. None bowed more respectfully to Thomas Illey than Otto Füger.
-
-Above, high above the roofs, the bells clanged loud from the church
-steeple of Leopold’s town, bells that had so often spoken of the
-destinies of the Ulwings. And under the porch the two pillar-men looked
-down into the flower-laden carriage.
-
-The porch repeated once over the sound of the parting wheels, then the
-house fell into silence. Anne carried her quiet laugh away with her on
-her honeymoon. Everything became quiet, the men, the days.
-
- * * * * *
-
-John Hubert was quite alone. A letter from Christopher, one from Anne.
-He read them both many times over, smiled and shut his eyes. Nowadays,
-he was always sleepy. He looked at the clock. Too early to go to bed.
-He walked up and down in the quiet rooms.
-
-From the green room the light of the lamp reached the dining room. The
-sunshine room received light from a lamp in the street which spread
-over the ceiling. The old nursery was quite dark.
-
-John Hubert folded his hands behind his back and walked slowly from
-darkness into light, from light into darkness. He thought of his life.
-It had been like that too, but now that he looked back on it there
-seemed to have been more darkness than light.
-
-He could not understand what made him think of this just now when his
-head was weary enough. For an instant he intended sending for the
-doctor. Then he felt too tired to do it.
-
-While he slowly turned the key in his watch, he felt giddy, yet he put
-all the various objects from his pocket into the alabaster tray. His
-keys, his penknife and the cigar case embroidered with beads. This he
-carried as a habit, having renounced smoking several years ago.
-
-Next day was Sunday. He did not get out of bed. From time to time Tini
-came in to ask if he wanted anything. He opened his eyes, nodded, but
-said nothing.
-
-Gárdos, the physician, reassured him.
-
-“It will pass away; it is only a little overwork,” and prescribed nux
-vomica.
-
-“No, you must not write to the children.”
-
-During the week John Hubert was up. On Sunday he again stayed in bed
-and felt better there. A letter came from Anne. He smiled at it. So
-there was one person in the world who owed him her happiness.... He
-smoothed his blanket down and turned to the wall.
-
-A loud buzzing woke him at night. His head turned, the bed turned, so
-did the room. And he breathed with difficulty. He wanted to unbutton
-his shirt collar, but did not succeed. He sat up suddenly and with his
-accustomed movement put his hand several times to his neck as if to put
-his necktie right.
-
-Then he fell back and moved no more.
-
-That night John Hubert Ulwing died, correctly, without much ado, just
-as he had lived.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XV
-
-
-The house was empty and silence nestled between its walls. It was
-a memorable event for the corridor to hear the sound of steps. The
-ticking of the marble clock resounded through all the rooms, no noise
-impeding its progress.
-
-Thus did Anne find the house when she came back with her husband from
-the interrupted journey which was to remain in her memory like a broken
-dream.
-
-Days without thoughts. Gentle words. Pure, girlish fears. Then she
-became accustomed to Thomas’s embraces. The news of her father’s death
-roused her and she could dream her dream no more. It was gone for ever.
-Another came.
-
-Real life took its place and the first year passed away.
-
-Slowly the peace of the old house became bright again. Now and then
-the rooms began to laugh timidly. They stopped suddenly, ashamed of
-themselves, as if remembering those who had left by the door never to
-come back again.
-
-Another year went by.
-
-The yellow walls of the old house were warm in the sun. In the garden
-the beds put forth blossom-laden rosebushes, climbing garlands of
-roses.
-
-The rooms now laughed freely with the rippling laughter of a child.
-And the house smiled to itself, like some good old patriarch who has
-regained youth.
-
-At that time Anne sang some wonderful little songs. She had never
-learned them, they came of themselves and their soothing rhythm was
-like the rocking of a cradle. Then she lifted her son with that
-mysterious movement, which is more exalted than the gesture of love, a
-movement secretly known by her arms long ago. And she thought that it
-was this that linked all humanity. An endless, blessed chain, a chain
-wrought of women’s arms over the earth, beginning with the first woman
-and to end with the last child.
-
-“Mamma,” babbled little George. Anne repeated in whispers the word
-which was bestowed on her, which she herself had never uttered to her
-mother; she looked at the fading portrait of Mrs. Christina. She began
-to listen. The street door opened. Steps came along the corridor....
-
-“Thomas, I was longing for you!” She would have liked to say more,
-something warmer. She wanted to tell him her love, but the words were
-bashful and changed as they crossed her lips. She leaned towards her
-husband, ready to be kissed.
-
-Illey did not notice it; he was thinking of something else. He began to
-read a letter.
-
-“From home....”
-
-“From home?... Is not this your home?” Anne’s head, held till now
-sideways in a listening attitude, rose slowly.
-
-Thomas saw nothing, heard nothing when Ille was in question. Everybody,
-the old steward, the bailiff, the agent, the priest, anybody who was
-in difficulties, came to him, as if he were still the landlord. He did
-their errands and his eyes shone when he spoke of them.
-
-Anne looked at him motionless. A feeling came over her of which she
-could never rid herself whenever Thomas spoke of Ille. It seemed to her
-that her husband abandoned her and went far away to some other place.
-
-“Thomas,” she whispered, as if to recall him.
-
-Illey smiled inattentively. He was still reading the letter. Anne’s
-face became grave and cold. The tenderness which had till then flowed
-bootlessly from her shrank back painfully into her heart.
-
-“No, don’t go away. Come here. Read this....”
-
-But Anne would not go nearer him. She held her head rigidly erect.
-After the vain inclination to tenderness she hoped to regain the
-balance in this way.
-
-“It doesn’t matter, Thomas,” and animosity sounded in her voice,
-“after all I don’t know those people of yours.”
-
-“Why do you speak like that?” He looked at her reproachfully. Again
-Anne’s voice baffled the hope in his soul, with which he thought
-of Ille, which still gained, against his will, the upper hand over
-him.... If he were to tell her everything, if he explained to her
-that everything belonging to Ille was grown to his heart, that he
-was craving for his land ... would she understand? The words shaped
-themselves so intensely in his mind that he nearly heard them sound.
-But they seemed abasing, as if they were begging. He felt that he could
-never utter them.
-
-In that moment Anne saw her husband’s countenance hard and frigid.
-
-“Why are you angry, Thomas?” Her eyes wandered to the letter from
-Ille. “Don’t you understand? It will all be empty talk. All this is so
-strange to me.”
-
-“You are right!” Illey gave a short reproachful laugh. It dawned on him
-suddenly that Anne was strange to all that which lived so vividly in
-his blood and his past. Strange, and perhaps she wanted to remain so.
-
-While they were silent it seemed to both of them that they had drawn
-further apart from each other, though neither of them had moved. Then
-it was Thomas who turned away. Anne looked after him.
-
-In the beginning, when they could not understand each other, they
-forgot it in an embrace. Later on, the weak, helpless cry of a baby in
-the next room was enough to remove everything from their minds and to
-make them run to it side by side; before they had reached the door they
-had grasped each other’s hands.
-
-On this occasion each of them remained alone. The words he had spoken
-weighed cold on Anne’s memory; those he had kept back made her anxious.
-She played with her little son absent-mindedly. She fumbled idly in her
-work-table’s drawers. She gave that up too. She wanted to go to her
-husband, lean her head against his shoulders, and ask and answer till
-there remained nothing between them that was obscure and uncertain.
-
-But Thomas had visitors. From the green room the voice of gentlemen
-reached the dining room and the smoke of their pipes pervaded the
-place. They talked of the reconciliation of the King and the country,
-of the coronation, of those who performed it, of Parliament, of great
-national transformations.
-
-Since the constitution had been re-established, Illey had entered the
-service of the State; he worked in the Ministry of Agriculture. Anne
-heard him in the adjoining room make some remarks on intensive culture.
-
-How coolly and intelligently Thomas spoke, while her own heart was
-still heavy and sore. Suddenly her husband’s laughter reached her ears
-through the closed door. Her eyebrows stiffened and straightened, as if
-she had been hurt....
-
-It was about this time that Thomas Illey began to go shooting more
-often. His friends who owned property in the country invited him. Down
-there in Ille, in his swampy wood, game was plentiful. When he was free
-from his office he took his gun and was off. Then he came home again
-happy, with a sunburnt face.
-
-In the green room arms stood in the old cupboard where Ulwing the
-builder used to keep his plans. Above the couch the portrait of the
-architects Fischer von Erlach and Mansard were replaced by English
-prints of hunting scenes. Cartridges were kept in the small recesses of
-the writing table with the many drawers. A finely wrought hunting knife
-lay in front of the marble clock.
-
-Anne sometimes felt that Thomas did not love the old house or the green
-room or the cosy, well-padded good old furniture.
-
-“I say, Anne, these chairs here stand round the table like fat
-middle-class women in the market. They hold their arms akimbo and are
-nearly bursting with health.”
-
-He laughed quietly.
-
-“Is it possible you cannot see how funny they are? At home, in Ille,
-there is a similar armchair in the nursery. We called it ‘Frau Mayer’
-and put a basket on its arm.”
-
-Anne blushed a little and, disconcerted, looked at the chequered linen
-covers.
-
-“They insult us,” she said, as if speaking to the armchair, “though
-we belong together....” She thought suddenly of the staircase in the
-Geramb house, of Bertha Bajmoczy ... the old indignity ... the old
-resentment. Then, as if her grandfather’s voice echoed in her memory,
-“I am a free citizen.”
-
-She raised her head. Her young neck bent back disdainfully.
-
-“How beautiful you are, like this,” said Thomas and his voice altered.
-
-The woman’s shoulder trembled. That was the old voice that thrilled
-her like a touch. They looked at each other for a moment and then she
-disappeared in Thomas’s embrace.
-
-Anne felt that in her husband’s arms all her cares vanished, that she
-herself passed away. Her head fell back, no longer with pride but with
-that feminine movement which expresses the conquest of the conqueror.
-
-“My love....”
-
-They held each other for a long time tightly embraced and the silence
-of rare and secret reunions came over them. When the silence broke, the
-reunion was ended and they both withdrew into themselves.
-
-Later in the day, Anne came running through the rooms with a telegram
-and joy rang in her voice:
-
-“From Christopher!”
-
-“Is he still in Baden-Baden?” sneered Thomas.
-
-“He is coming to-night.”
-
-“It is time....”
-
-Anne cast her eyes down sadly. She always felt some irritation in
-Thomas’s voice when he spoke of Christopher and that pained her. It was
-true that since their father’s death Christopher had travelled a great
-deal, but Otto Füger sent him regular reports and when he was home he
-worked.
-
-Business must have been excellent. There was more luxury in the house
-than ever. Christopher had replaced the old boards by parquet flooring.
-Carpets were laid on the stairs and two pairs of horses stood in
-the stable. A manservant served at table in Netti’s place. Florian
-opened the gate in livery. Anne received as much money as she liked
-for housekeeping, that was all she understood. But if Thomas was not
-content, why did he keep silent? Surely it would have been his duty to
-look through the business books. Why did he shrink from it?
-
-Anne believed that he despised the business and, as in her mind the
-business and the name of Ulwing were inseparable, she felt affronted by
-her husband’s aloof indifference. In the beginning, she had frequently
-raised the question with Thomas. He always maintained a repelling
-silence.
-
-She turned to him, but her husband, as if divining her thoughts,
-anticipated her.
-
-“Let us leave that alone, darling. I won’t interfere with the affairs
-of the Ulwing business.” He thought of what her father had told him
-when he asked for his daughter’s hand. A man must keep his word even
-if he has not given it formally. He put his arms out and drew his wife
-onto his knee.
-
-“Let us stay together. I have to leave to-night, I am going shooting
-to-morrow.”
-
-Anne put her arms round Thomas’s neck. However much she desired it, she
-would not ask her husband in words not to go away from her. But to-day
-she knew something that was sure to retain him. She smiled into his
-face.
-
-“Do you know what day to-morrow is?”
-
-Thomas became cheerful.
-
-“Of course, Sunday. I can go to shoot.”
-
-“The third anniversary of our wedding,” whispered Anne.
-
-“Is that so? To-morrow?” Thomas’s eyes became affectionate with
-grateful remembrance and he pressed his wife passionately to his
-breast. He felt her slender body bend from his knee into his arms. Her
-small, cool face, nestled close to his. Her hair smelt of violets. It
-made him reel....
-
-“He does not say he will stay at home,” thought Anne, “he never says
-anything.” Her soul felt degraded by the caresses bestowed on her
-body. “Never anything but this.... I don’t want it.” She pushed her
-husband brusquely away and arranged her hair.
-
-Thomas felt a cold void in his lap. For a moment he looked disconcerted
-into the air, then he collected himself. His love was a request from a
-man, not the humble supplication of a beggar. He frowned obstinately.
-
-“When does your train start?” asked Anne, exhausting herself in the
-effort to appear unaffected.
-
-The woman’s voice appeared quite strange to Illey. “She does not ask
-me to stay. She sends me away from her,” and his countenance became at
-once dark and hostile from the memory of thwarted desire. He pulled out
-his watch. He returned it to his pocket without looking at it. He began
-to hurry. He made his guns ready. The cartridge bag exhaled something
-left in it by the woods. The straps cracked delicately, just like out
-there, when they rubbed together over one’s shoulders; and his thoughts
-were no more in the room, but were wandering far afield over boundless,
-free lands, under the shining sun.
-
-Anne said no more and left the room.
-
-In the evening, while putting her little son to sleep, she thought of
-past anniversaries.... Since when had life changed so much between her
-and Thomas? The change must have come slowly, she had not noticed it.
-
-The child was asleep. Anne opened the door of the sunshine room and,
-after a long time, unconsciously sat down to the piano. She did not
-play, she did not sing, just leaned her head on it as if she were
-leaning it on somebody’s shoulder.
-
-When Christopher arrived he found his sister there near the mute
-instrument.
-
-Anne looked at her brother aghast. How he had changed of late. Clothes
-of an English cut hung on his body. His once lovely hair with the
-silver shine had thinned round his deep blue-veined temples. The light
-eyelashes appeared heavy over his exhausted eyes.
-
-“And Thomas, gone a-shooting?”
-
-“Have you been ill?” asked Anne, sitting down opposite to him in the
-dining room.
-
-“What makes you think so? No, just a trifle.” Christopher ate hastily,
-speaking all the time in a snatchy way. “There is nothing the matter
-with me, only my nerves are bad just now when I shall stand most in
-need of them. I want to achieve great things. I have learned many new
-things. But they require nerve.”
-
-He lit a cigar; the match moved queerly between his fingers. “In the
-past life depended on the muscles of man, so development of muscles was
-the principal aim of education. Now we have to rely for everything on
-nerves, and nobody looks after them.” His mouth twitched slightly to
-one side. “Tell me, Anne, do you feel sometimes as if strings quivered
-in your neck high up to the brain?”
-
-“No, I don’t feel that,” said Anne, and stared at him.
-
-Christopher laughed, ill at ease.
-
-“Nor do I feel it, I only heard it spoken of. A friend of mine ... you
-know ... nerves.”
-
-Anne pressed her folded hands convulsively, but her face remained calm.
-
-“Tell your friend that he is ill and that he better attend to it at
-once.”
-
-Christopher blew the smoke into the air.
-
-“The old ones had more resistance than we. Our generation received so
-many shocks when young. Do you remember the shell striking the house?
-And the fire ... those among us who were weak were broken by it, those
-who were strong became stronger. You became stronger. You are lucky,
-Anne, and it is good to be near you, you are so sure and cool.”
-
-“Then do remain always near me, Christopher.”
-
-“Yes. By the way, do you sometimes start up in terror at night? You
-understand, one can’t ask these things from a stranger ... and do you
-never feel when you are alone, that somebody is standing behind your
-back? He stands near the wall and watches what you are doing.”
-
-Anne looked horrified at her brother.
-
-“But that is folly....”
-
-“Stove-fairies and piano-mice,” said Christopher and smiled wearily
-towards the green room. “And little George?” He laughed with forced
-mirth, “he must be quite a little gentleman. I brought him a horse from
-Paris. It has an engine inside, you wind it up like a clock and then it
-runs. What wonders people invent nowadays!”
-
-He began to speak of cities, countries ... of the French Emperor, the
-Paris Stock Exchange, the dresses of the Empress Eugénie. All the time
-he smoked one cigar after another; after a time weariness disappeared
-from his voice and his eyes became livelier. When he went downstairs he
-whistled. Anne heard it clearly but it did not reassure her.
-
-Since his sister’s marriage Christopher had lived on the ground floor.
-He had adapted two rooms of the old office which had been empty since
-the business had dwindled.
-
-Flowers stood on the chest of drawers in the deep vaulted room. He
-knew Anne had put them there. It was she who had put the lace mat on
-the night table. For an instant he felt happy at being home again and
-gave orders to the servant not to wake him in the morning; he wanted
-to sleep. Then he remembered that he had business on the morrow with
-his book-keeper. He had signed many bills in blank during his journey,
-so that Otto Füger might send him some money. He had lost incessantly
-at Baden-Baden and his stay in Paris had made a serious breach in his
-purse. To-morrow all that would have to be reckoned up. Hazy ignorance
-was comfortable, but the reckoning day was loathsome.
-
-He wanted to chase away unpleasant thoughts. They were like wasps,
-returned to the attack, and stung him.
-
-And the business? How had the various enterprises prospered while he
-had been away? The weekly reports were in his valise. He had never
-found time to read them through. It didn’t matter. He had studied the
-Stock Exchange in Paris. People got rich there in one day. All that was
-required was a cool head. One must not lose one’s nerve. How much money
-he had seen! How much!
-
-He extinguished the candle. He lay on his back with open eyes. For a
-time his thoughts gave him a rest. The darkness was quite empty. How
-many things had passed through his darknesses! Ancient fairies and
-dwarfs. Sophie, his first love. Girls from the streets, actresses,
-women, beautiful grand ladies, cold and indifferent in day time,
-passionate and exacting at night. Enough. They interested him no more.
-The only thing that mattered to him now was money, the mighty mass of
-money which flows incessantly between the hands of men, like a great
-dominating river, from one end of the world to the other. One had only
-to dig a channel for the river and it would flow wherever one liked.
-He saw it on the Paris Stock Exchange. How much money....
-
-The darkness of Christopher’s night was suddenly empty no more.
-
-Money!... That was the whole secret.... And he began to long for it as
-he used to yearn in days gone by for women.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XVI
-
-
-The hanging lamp over the table in the green room had been lit.
-
-Anne’s hand fell slowly from the child’s cap she was crocheting.
-She had been aware for a long time of the irregular sounds of
-Christopher’s steps. Her brother walked restlessly up and down the
-rooms. Occasionally he bumped into the open wings of doors, then again
-he would make aimless, unnecessary circuits round the furniture.
-
-Anne noticed that Thomas dropped the newspaper he was reading upon his
-knees. He too was listening to the disordered steps.
-
-Again Christopher came in collision with a door, then he stopped
-nervously near the table.
-
-“Land fetches a big price nowadays.” While he spoke he lit a cigar and
-the smoke came in puffs from his lips. “It will never again fetch as
-much. We ought to sell some of the building sites; we have too many; at
-any rate I know of a better investment.”
-
-Anne did not like the idea. She would have liked to keep everything as
-it had been left to them by their grandfather.
-
-“Our grandfather would be the first to exploit this exorbitant boom,”
-said Christopher with unnecessary temper. “You don’t understand these
-things, my dear.”
-
-Anne sighed.
-
-“You are right. Speak to Thomas about it.”
-
-“To me?” Illey laughed frigidly. Looking at Christopher his expression
-became haughty. “I understand that you gamble on the Stock Exchange and
-that you win. Take care. It is always like that at the start and then
-fortune turns. People only stop it when they have broken their necks.”
-
-“You have to remain cool, nothing else,” growled Christopher, “one must
-not lose one’s nerve. Anyhow, that has nothing to do with it. What is
-your opinion about selling building sites?”
-
-Thomas shrugged his shoulders.
-
-“I have no opinion. I am unacquainted with the circumstances.” He was
-aware that his obstinate reticence was nothing but the expression of
-his disappointed hopes. Yet he could not alter it.
-
-Christopher was delighted that everything went so smoothly. As a matter
-of fact he had already sold some of the sites. Now that the deed was
-done, he was given the required consent. He breathed more freely. He
-would sell the old timber yard too. Otto Füger was a clever go-between.
-
-Anne took up her work again. Thomas’s aloof indifference revolted her.
-She had lost her confidence in Christopher. She suspected Otto Füger,
-but she did not understand business. She had never been taught anything
-but to sing, to embroider, to play the piano and to dance.
-
-She decided that when her little girl was born, she would make her
-learn everything that her mother did not know. And while still young,
-she should be taught that people can never be entirely happy. She
-would tell it to her simply, so that she could understand and not be
-obliged later on to hug to herself something that nobody wants and
-that is always unconsciously trampled on by those to whom it is vainly
-proffered.
-
-But the little girl, for whom Anne was waiting in the old house, never
-came. In spring the second boy was born and he was christened Ladislaus
-Thomas John Christopher in the old church, now rebuilt, at Leopold’s
-town.
-
-After that Anne was ill for a long time. The cold gleam, which had
-formerly made her glance so hard, disappeared from her eye. The lines
-of her fine eyebrows softened down. Her boyish bony little hands became
-softer, more womanly.
-
-Then she was about again, but the shadow of her sufferings remained on
-her face.
-
-Thomas was courteous and attentive. He brought her books. For hours he
-read to her aloud, without stopping, as if driven; he seemed to fear
-Anne’s gaze which his eye had to face when he put the book down. What
-did this gaze want? Did it say anything, or ask, or beg, or command?
-No, Anne wanted nothing more from him. The time was past when.... He
-buried his face sadly in his hands.
-
- * * * * *
-
-Year by year Thomas became more taciturn and if Anne asked him
-whether anything hurt him or if he had any worries, he shook his head
-impatiently. No, there was nothing the matter with him; that was just
-his Hungarian nature.
-
-But when he took his son on his knee he told him tales of big forests,
-an ancestral country house, an old garden. Fields, horses, harvests in
-the glaring sun ... and his face became rejuvenated and he held his
-head as of old, in the little glen, when he turned towards the sun.
-
-Anne had become accustomed not to be told these things by her husband.
-Nor did she mention Ille when letters in a female hand came thence and
-one handwriting, with its shapeless, rustic characters, repeated itself
-frequently. When once it happened that Otto Füger brought the mail up,
-Anne found one of these letters on the piano. She took it into her hand
-and the contact made her tremble. She had to struggle against herself;
-was it pride, honesty, or cowardice? She put the envelope untouched on
-Thomas’s table. She did not question him, she did not complain, but she
-never spoke of Ille again.
-
-From that time the name of this strange land became a ghost in the
-house. They never pronounced it, but it was ever there between them.
-
-It seemed to Anne that even now it was stealing, hostile, through the
-silence, drawing Thomas away from her. Desperate fear possessed her;
-she felt that she was going to be left alone in icy darkness with no
-way out of it.
-
-“Thomas,” she said imploringly, as if calling for help, “why can’t we
-talk to each other?”
-
-Illey raised his head from between his hands.
-
-“Are you reproaching me with my nature again?”
-
-Anne perceived impatient irritation in her husband’s voice.
-
-“I did not mean it like that”; the woman stopped short as if a hand had
-been put rudely before her mouth.
-
-Night was pouring slowly into the sunshine room. They could not see
-each other’s faces when Thomas began suddenly to listen; he seemed to
-hear suppressed sobs.... No, it was imagination; his wife never cried.
-They had been silent for such a long time that Anne had merely fallen
-asleep in the corner of the couch. Illey rose and closed the door
-noiselessly behind him.
-
-During Anne’s illness Thomas had moved from the common bedroom into
-the back room which had once belonged to Ulwing the builder. When she
-improved, he did not himself know why, he remained there. His wife did
-not oppose it and he was fond of the room. From the window he could
-touch the leaves of the chestnut tree and after rain the smell of the
-damp earth in the garden reached him.
-
-He sat on the window sill. Outside, the trees whispered.
-
-Thomas’s mind was gone from among the closed walls. Desire carried
-his soul beyond the town. He strolled alone and was met by a breeze
-smelling of rain. How he loved that! How he loved everything out of
-doors: the smells, the colours, the sounds, the steaming bogs of
-boiling summer, the frozen roads of winter, where one’s footsteps
-ring and the branches crack as they fall. Then the wind rises from
-the soughing reeds and life trembles over the world. In the furrows,
-the water soaks into the ground. The wood resounds with the amorous
-complaint of birds. Call ... answer. Do they always find their mate?
-
-In his heart Thomas nearly felt the silence of the woods. The seed of
-reproduction falls in this trembling, solemn peace. Birds float slowly
-in the sunshine. When the hour of the crops comes, summer is there.
-Harvest is in full swing everywhere and his blood is haunted with
-inherited memories. How often, how often, he has stopped at the edge of
-somebody else’s wheat-field and clenched his fist. Nowhere in the world
-is anything growing for him.
-
-This memory brought sad autumn weather to his mind. A deep sad fall
-... and he comes in a mist towards the town. He comes like an escaped
-convict brought back to his prison. Again the paved streets and narrow
-strips of smoky sky. Office, blotches of ink, paper and the old house,
-which is strange to him, and the lovely cold woman who does not
-understand him.
-
-Dim recollections stole upon him. Again he seemed to feel Anne’s two
-little protesting hands on his breast and that unsympathetic look which
-had more than once repelled his desire.
-
-He stretched his hand out of the window towards the chestnut tree. He
-picked a young shoot. The bough yielded itself easily, moist, fresh....
-
-He thought of someone who had yielded herself as easily as the young
-shoot. She had been bred there on his old land, the daughter of the
-keeper in the swampy wood. Humble, as the former serf-girls had been
-with his ancestors, pretty too, with laughing eyes. She never asked
-what her master was brooding about, and yet she knew. The woods, the
-meadows, she too thought of them and she sang of them with the very
-voice of the earth. One did not need to listen, one could whistle, she
-expected no praise. No more do the birds....
-
-Thomas could not remember how it was at first that he desired the girl.
-He simply wanted her, like the perfume of the woods, the soft meadows
-under his feet. His inherited man-conscience did not reprove him. He
-did not think there was any sin, any unfaithfulness in it, for he did
-not love this girl. He really believed that he did not wrong Anne or
-deprive her of anything to which she attached any importance.
-
-He leaned again out of the window. He looked up to the sky. He would
-see it to-morrow above the woods.... Then he reached for his hat. A
-rare event with him, he longed to hear some gipsy music. He wanted to
-be solitary, somewhere where the fiddle played for him alone.
-
-He hesitated before Anne’s door. Should he go in? Perhaps she was still
-asleep....
-
-His steps sounded in the sunshine room. Anne jumped up. If Thomas were
-to open the door she would throw herself into his arms ... but the
-steps passed by.
-
-She started to run after him, then stopped wearily before the
-threshold. She would abase herself uselessly. And as she stood there
-she remembered something. A dream. A desolated strange street. One
-solitary person at the furthest end. Thomas ... and she runs after
-him, but the distance does not become less. The street becomes longer.
-Thomas seems always further and further away and she cannot reach
-him....
-
-She thought of her girlhood, the time full of promises. Was this to be
-their realization? Would everything remain forever like this? Would
-she and Thomas never come together again? Live with each other and look
-at each other and remain strangers?
-
-She shuddered as though she were cold.
-
-Then she noticed that for a long time someone had been ringing the
-front door bell. Who could it be? The old friends came no more to her.
-Thomas was taciturn with them too. They may have thought it conceit
-and all stayed away. The relations of the Illey family were avoided
-by Anne. The voice of Bertha Bajmoczy stood between her and the
-descendants of the old landlords.
-
-A knock at the door. A lamp was burning in the corridor and the shape
-of a man appeared in the opening.
-
-It was Adam Walter.
-
-“After all this time....” And Anne thought how wonderful it was that
-the old friend should come back just this day when she felt her life so
-poor and lonely. Joy came to her heart for a moment. It seemed to her
-that her youth, her girlhood, had returned to her, with everything that
-distance embellished.
-
-Adam Walter was grave and serious like a man who has painful memories
-to bury in himself. Yet his eyes followed Anne’s movements eagerly
-while she reached to light the lamp. He longed and feared to see her
-face again.
-
-“She has suffered since I have seen her,” thought Adam Walter, “and it
-has beautified her.” Anne’s veiled voice and her look broke open in
-him a wound which he thought had long ago healed. He too remembered his
-youth, when he went away from her all unsuspecting, when he worked,
-when he dreamed. Then he heard that Anne had married and in the same
-instant he realized that he loved her. He had loved her always.
-
-She seemed strangely tall and slender to him. The flame flared up.
-
-“To be here again with you ... it’s too good to be true.”
-
-“You ought not to speak like that.” Anne smiled her old, young smile,
-“or do you still say everything that passes through your mind? Do you
-remember the Ferdinand Müllers? And the new sign, the white head of
-Æsculapius? How we laughed....”
-
-“In those times everything was different,” said Walter dryly.
-
-Anne looked at him. “He too has become old. How hard his looks are,”
-and the smile that had rejuvenated her vanished from her face.
-
-And Walter’s voice became ironical.
-
-“And I thought I would create like God, just like Him. Then my opera
-failed, nobody wanted my sonatas. Nobody ... and now I am humbly
-thankful to become assistant professor in the National Academy of
-music.” He laughed lifelessly. “But perhaps it was bound to be like
-that. When a man in his youth wants to become like God, he becomes
-at least an assistant professor in the end; who knows that if he had
-started with the ambition of becoming an assistant professor he would
-have ended by becoming nothing at all.”
-
-Anne looked sadly down. “So he too has failed to grasp what he reached
-for. Does nobody grasp it?”
-
-“Once upon a time we were all revolutionaries,” said Walter, “for is
-not youth a revolution in itself? We are all borne to the executioner:
-one for a thought, the other for a dream, and ... all of us for love.
-It sounds mad, but it is so. Man must die many deaths in himself to
-be able to live. I was just the same as the others and those that are
-young to-day are as we were in old times. In its unlimited conceit
-youth of every age believes that it has discovered the rising of the
-sun and all youth shouts vehemently that its sun will never set. That
-is as it ought to be. When the sun comes to set, the youth of another
-age believes the same thing. Men drop out, but their faith remains in
-others, and in others again, and that is the thing that matters.”
-
-It seemed to Anne, that Adam Walter, who once, when he was young, had
-guided her thoughts to freedom, now taught her the art of compromise.
-
-Again Walter attempted to be ironical, but his voice failed him.
-
-“Man is full of colours, brilliant colours, when he starts. They all
-wear off. Only grey remains. The awful grey spreads and becomes greyer
-and greyer till it covers the man and his life.”
-
-“Oh, Walter, how sad all this is....”
-
-“To me it is sad no more. I have got over it. Don’t be sorry for me,
-please. Even for the grey people there are still some lovely things
-in this world. The grey ones see other people’s colours. They alone
-can see them truly. Since I have renounced creating myself, I enjoy
-peacefully, profoundly, other people’s creations. Before, I was
-aggressive and impatient, now I love even Schumann and Schubert, and
-all those who have dreamed and who woke from their dreams.”
-
-Anne sat with half-closed eyes, bent a little, and her pale hands were
-interlocked over her knee.
-
-“Have I grieved you?” asked Walter hesitatingly.
-
-The woman shook her head.
-
-“You have made me understand my own life....”
-
-“So she is no happier than I am,” thought Walter, and for the moment he
-felt irrepressibly reconciled to his fate. Then he was ashamed of the
-feeling. He had no right to it. Anne was not to blame for his state of
-mind. She knew nothing of it.
-
-“Do sing something....”
-
-She looked at him with large, beaming eyes. It was a long time since
-anybody had said this to her.
-
-They began to talk of music. And this changed them into their old
-selves; they were boy and girl again, just as on Sundays in the old
-days.
-
-“Come again soon and bring your violin with you,” said Anne when they
-took leave of each other. Then it struck her that neither of them had
-mentioned Thomas.
-
-Adam Walter and Thomas Illey never became friends. They met with
-courteous rigidity. Adam Walter smiled disparagingly at Illey’s views,
-while Illey’s mocking gaze tried to call Anne’s attention to the
-musician’s ill-cut clothes and shapeless heavy boots.
-
-It mattered little to Anne. The piano stood mute no more in the
-sunshine room and a bright ray of light was cast on her life by the
-revival of music, which indifference and want of appreciation had
-silenced for so long. Its resurrection was her salvation. Her soul
-ceased to be strangled by the torture of enforced silence; it found
-relief and took flight on the wings of songs, attended, through many
-quiet evenings, by Walter’s soul cast into the music of his violin.
-
-Christopher looked in occasionally. He patted his old school-mate on
-the back and whistled softly to the music while he ran through Stock
-Exchange reports in the papers. Soon after his uneven steps passed
-again through the corridor.
-
-He could not find peace anywhere. Calculations swarmed in his head.
-They appeared, but before he was able to grasp them they scattered and
-vanished. He had no idea if he was winning or losing and he dared not
-look at his accounts. Money became dearer and dearer. Banks restricted
-their credit. Suspicious rumours from Vienna reached the Stock Exchange
-of Pest. Quotations fluctuated and declined slowly, but he lacked the
-resolution to wind up his transactions. He was still waiting, still
-buying. He became intoxicated with the fascination of risks and blind
-hopes. His nerves were in a constant state of tremulous tension. The
-lust for gain became the torturing passion of his soul.
-
-His grandfather had been the money’s conqueror, his father its guardian
-and he, it seemed, was to become its adventurer. No matter, chance
-helped adventurers.
-
-His nights became very long. Restlessly, Christopher turned his head
-from one side to the other on his hot pillow. He rose early. He was no
-longer contented to send his agents on ’Change. He wanted to see the
-confusion, hear the noise, feel the universal pulsation of money as
-evinced in the excitement of the crowd.
-
-He rushed through the office. Otto Füger had become manager with full
-powers. He arranged the cover for speculations, he received and paid
-out money in the name of the firm. Christopher had no time to see to
-anything. In unbusinesslike handwriting he put his name to anything.
-Then he rushed away, leaving the doors open behind him.
-
-It was a lovely May morning.
-
-At the Exchange in Dorothea Street brokers stood on the stairs and
-transacted their business, leaning against the balustrade. Men stood
-in small groups in the acid, stuffy air of the cloak-room. Subdued
-talk was heard here and there. An old fat man with his hat perched on
-the back of his head, passed wheat between his fingers from one hand
-to the other. Near the window a red-haired broker held some crushed
-maize in the palm of his hand. He lifted it up, now and then, and at
-intervals pushed his tongue out between his yellow teeth. Scattered
-grain crackled under people’s feet.
-
-Doors banged in the big hall of the Stock Exchange. The lesser fry was
-pushed back. There was a crush round the bankers’ boxes. Slowly the
-masters of the Exchange arrived. People saluted them respectfully,
-as if they were paid for it. The unimportant ones used to read their
-faces, the gestures of their hands. The great ones looked indifferent,
-though they were the men who held the secrets which mean money. Nervous
-heads swayed round a fat, owl-like face. Those behind pressed eagerly
-forward.
-
-Near Christopher a red-eyed, seedy-looking man shrank to the wall.
-A worn out, long, silk purse was in his hand. He began to suck the
-ivory ring of the purse; people collided with him and the ring knocked
-against his teeth; but he went on sucking it.
-
-“I sell....”
-
-“I buy ...” cries came from all sides like the shrieks of hawks.
-
-Somebody’s hat fell on the floor ... it was trampled under foot. A
-freckled hand waved a bundle of papers.
-
-“I sell ...” it came denser and denser. The brokers of the big banks
-shouted themselves hoarse. The noise increased. The stocks fell.
-
-“Now ... now is the time to buy,” thought Christopher in deadly
-excitement. His shrieks joined the general pandemonium.
-
-“People’s Bank, ninety-two....”
-
-“Eighty ...” bellowed a brute voice.
-
-“Seventy-six....”
-
-Arms rose. Hands moved from their wrists, flabby, like rags.
-
-“Industrial Bank....”
-
-“Credit Institute....”
-
-“Forty-five ... forty-two.”
-
-Faces were aflame. The gamble became a wildfire, roasting people’s
-skins. Rumours spread through the hall. Nobody knew whence they came,
-they simply were suddenly there and then scattered all over the place.
-
-A deafening uproar followed. People blindly believed anything. Prices
-fell. Somebody bought. Blind confidence returned.
-
-“I buy....”
-
-Unconfirmed news of disaster came again. The whole ’Change became
-a whirlpool, as if it had been stirred round. Nobody knew what was
-happening. Telegram forms flew over the place. Fists beat wildly on the
-air.... Everything was upside down.
-
-A man with sweaty face flew like an arrow into the crowd.
-
-“There is a Black Saturday in Vienna! News has just arrived. There is a
-slump all over Europe.” Quotations fell head over heel.
-
-A big broker tried to stem the tide. It swept him away. It was all
-over.... In a few seconds people, families, institutions, were ruined.
-Lost were the easily-won fortunes of the day before, never seen by
-those who owned them. Lost were the old fortunes amassed by the hard
-work of several generations....
-
-Christopher leaned his snow-white face against the wall. Near him, the
-seedy-looking man continued mechanically to suck the ring of his purse.
-He could not take his eyes off him. He stared at him while he was
-ruined.
-
-The brokers came panting. No, it was now impossible to sell anything.
-What stood for money an hour ago had become a valueless scrap of paper.
-
-The porter of the Stock Exchange rang the bell. The death-knell.
-
-Christopher could only mumble. Nobody listened to him, his own agents
-left him there. Only the weird man looked at him with funny, bloodshot
-eyes.
-
-Then strange faces passed quite near to his face. A sickening smell
-of perspiration moved with them in the air. Christopher’s eyes became
-rigid and glassy. Faces ... faces of a strange race. Some smiled pale
-smiles. These had won. Everything would be theirs, it was only a
-question of time. Theirs the gold, the town, the country.
-
-And the grandson of Ulwing the builder, ruined, tottered through the
-gates of the Stock Exchange among the new men.
-
-Life became confused and dreary. After Black Saturday, the Stock
-Exchange differences were enormous. No bright Sunday shone for
-Christopher. He had to pay, and, as he had never reckoned, he attacked
-Anne’s fortune too. This was a secret between Otto Füger and himself.
-He said nothing of it to Thomas.
-
-He clutched like a drowning man. He wanted to turn everything into
-money. To hide the truth, to keep up appearances as long as possible
-... fighting, lying. Sometimes Otto Füger whispered into his ears and
-then he shrivelled up and looked horrified at the door.
-
-“No, no, tell them to-morrow.... It cannot be done to-day!”
-
-From day to day, from hour to hour, he kept things going and the
-strings of his nerves tightened in his neck. To gain time, if only
-minutes ... even a minute is a long time for a man clinging to his life.
-
-Summer passed like this and then, in autumn, came the terrible wave
-of bankruptcy affecting the whole building trade. The firm of Münster
-became insolvent. Many of the new businesses went bankrupt. Christopher
-alone kept himself still going and one afternoon he carried his last
-hope to Paternoster Street.
-
-No one took any notice of him in the office. One inferior clerk to
-whom he told his name stared over his head. He had to wait a long time
-before he entered the manager’s office.
-
-The manager was reading a letter at his writing-table and seemed to
-take no notice of his presence. Christopher could not help remembering
-how different everything had been when he signed his first bill in
-this same office. The smoky low room had disappeared and the business
-occupied the whole building. It had become a bank.
-
-His eyes were arrested by the fat, owl-like head of the all-powerful
-manager. He recognised in him suddenly the little owl-faced clerk who
-in those old times cringed humbly before him. The proportions of his
-face had doubled since, and so had his body; there was scarcely room
-enough for him in the armchair.
-
-The director came to the letter’s end. He lowered his head like a bull
-preparing to charge and his dull eyes looked suspiciously over his
-spectacles at Christopher.
-
-“I have the pleasure of seeing Mr. Ulwing? Yes ... of course, of
-course, I know the firm. A connection dating from our youth....
-Once I happened to have the good fortune of meeting a certain old
-Mr. Christopher Ulwing. Any relation of yours? A powerful man, a
-distinguished man.”
-
-“My grandfather....”
-
-The manager became at once very polite. He offered Christopher a seat.
-
-“Can I be of any service to you?”
-
-Christopher was startled by this question, though he had naturally
-expected it. He cast his eyes down, pale, suffering. He would have
-liked to defer the answer. Until it was given there was still one last
-hope. After that none might be left.
-
-Owl-face moved the side-pieces of his gold-rimmed spectacles which made
-an impression on his fleshy temples.
-
-“I am at your orders,” he said a little impatiently, looking at the
-clock on the wall.
-
-Christopher made an effort.
-
-“I want a loan.”
-
-The manager at once became cold and haughty.
-
-“Everybody wants one nowadays. Black Saturday has ruined many people.”
-
-“I don’t deny that it has caused some temporary embarrassment to my
-firm too....”
-
-“I know,” said the manager drily.
-
-The whole face of Christopher was anxiously convulsed.
-
-“A short loan would help me considerably....”
-
-“What security do you offer? The name of Ulwing?” Owl-face smiled,
-“that I am afraid is no longer enough....”
-
-“My books are at your disposal, allow me ...” stuttered Christopher. He
-felt clearly that he was humiliating himself before a stranger, though
-he knew but dared not confess to himself that it was useless. He also
-knew that it was hopeless to argue and still he argued.
-
-The manager looked coldly into his eyes.
-
-“The Bank is carefully informed of everything.”
-
-Christopher drew his head between his shoulders as if expecting a blow.
-He twisted his mouth helplessly to one side.
-
-“You came too late to me, much too late,” continued Owl-face. “Is it
-not a fact that the house alone remains the property of the Ulwings?
-It is true it could not be sold at present. Times are bad, but if I
-remember aright the grounds are exceptionally large, well situated in
-the middle of the town, and could bear a heavy mortgage.”
-
-Christopher hung his head in desperation. The manager looked at him
-over his spectacles expectantly. For an instant, kind, human pity
-appeared in his eyes, then he sighed and dropped his hand with a heavy
-movement on his knee.
-
-“I can lend you money on the house. That is the only way I can do it.”
-
-With a motion of his hand, Christopher waved the suggestion away. He
-was in the mire, but he had strength enough to escape drowning in it.
-He struggled no more with himself. He felt he could never touch the
-house. At least let that be preserved clear for Anne. The house, the
-dear old house....
-
-The banker rose when he had shaken hands with Christopher and went with
-him to the door.
-
-“I was a great admirer of Mr. Ulwing the builder. I am sorry I cannot
-oblige his grandson. Perhaps another time,” he added in a murmur, as if
-he did not believe it himself.
-
-Christopher smiled convulsively, painfully. Even when he reached the
-street this smile remained on his face and tortured his features.
-He caught hold of the corner of his mouth and pulled it downwards,
-sideways.
-
-He did not know where he went. He ran into people. An old gentleman
-shouted at him angrily:
-
-“Can’t you look out, young man?”
-
-Christopher looked at him wearily. He thought how this old man was
-younger than he, because he would live longer than he.
-
-When he reached home, he threw himself on his bed. Curiously, he fell
-asleep at once. The heavy dreams of exhaustion took possession of him.
-Sweat ran from his brow.
-
-When he woke, it was quite dark in the room. At first he knew not where
-he was, nor what had happened. Then, with a shock, he remembered.
-He moaned like a suffering animal that cannot tell its pains.... He
-could stand solitude no more. Already he was on the threshold. On the
-staircase he looked at his watch. Eleven o’clock. He knocked timidly at
-the door of the sunshine room.
-
-“Anne, are you asleep?”
-
-“Yes, a long time ago,” answered his sister inside. The door opened.
-Anne tried to look gay, but her eyes were sad.
-
-“Do you remember, Christopher, how often you asked that question in the
-old times from your little railed bed?”
-
-“And you answered then as you did now. Then too I was afraid.”
-
-Anne looked him straight in the eyes.
-
-“What do you mean?”
-
-Christopher laughed curiously.
-
-“Can’t I make a joke when I am merry? And what are you doing so late?”
-He looked at the table. Under the shaded lamp lay account books and
-bills.
-
-“I have learnt about accounts,” said Anne wearily, “so many bills have
-accumulated lately. The tradesmen worry me and I receive no money from
-the office. I cannot understand why Otto Füger delays things like
-this.” She stopped suddenly, thinking of something else. “Did you
-hear?” and she began to run towards the nursery.
-
-Christopher dragged his steps behind her.
-
-On the chest of drawers a night-lamp was burning. In the deep recess of
-the earthenware stove water was warming in a jug. Anne leaned over one
-of the beds and her voice sounded softly in the silence of the room:
-
-“Here I am....”
-
-Christopher’s heart was touched by these three short words, which meant
-so much. He too had, once upon a time, slept in the very same little
-bed, he too had waked with a start, had been afraid, but no mother’s
-voice came to say: “Here I am.” He had never known a light cool hand
-caressing for caresses’ sake, two warm womanly arms embracing chastely,
-nor the clear smile that has no design. He did not know her who
-understands all and forgives all, and who says when one is miserable:
-“Here I am!” Yet just that might have been enough to alter his life.
-
-“They are lucky,” muttered Christopher as he went back to the sunshine
-room. Anne, before shutting the door behind her, put a piece of paper
-between the two wings. She never forgot that. The loose old doors had
-glass panes and rattled if a carriage passed down below in the street;
-this frightened little Ladislaus.
-
-“This ought to be set right....”
-
-Christopher sat in silence in the corner of the sofa with the many
-flowers. He paid no attention. Under his motionless eyelids he looked
-wearily all round the room. He noticed suddenly that Anne said nothing.
-Why did she not speak? She would help him if she said something,
-anything, words, ordinary matter-of-fact everyday words, which had a
-sound, which lived and caught hold of his mind, which held him back if
-only for a minute at the brink of the abyss which threatened him and
-filled him with horror.
-
-“Anne, tell me a story.”
-
-She looked up from the little drawer into which she had locked her
-bills.
-
-“Tell you a story? What are you thinking about? How can I tell a story
-who am living within four walls?” she smiled and put her hand on her
-brother’s shoulder.
-
-“Well, little Chris, once upon a time there was an old house: in that
-house lived a woman who never could sleep her fill, because her two
-sons waked her up early every morning....”
-
-Christopher’s face twitched as he rose.
-
-“You are right, let us go to sleep....” He bent down and kissed his
-sister’s hand. “Good night, Anne, and....” He wanted to say something
-more, but turned his head away with an effort and left the room.
-
-In the corridor he stopped near the loose stone slab and tried it. It
-was still loose. The ticking of the marble clock accompanied him once
-more down the stairs.
-
-In his deep, vaulted room a candle was burning, but the small flame
-could not cope with the big room and left cavelike dark corners. A big
-white spot attracted Christopher’s eyes. While he had been with Anne,
-the servant had made his bed and his clothes for the morrow were lying
-there ready on a chair. He could not bear this sight. To-morrow.... He
-choked. In that moment a delicate crackling reached his ear. He turned
-towards it.
-
-The fire was burning in the stove and shone through the old tiles.
-Christopher went up to it, leaned his hand on the stove and looked
-through the ventilators. Small flames flickered among the logs. He
-looked at them for some time with extraordinary interest, then raised
-himself with a sigh.
-
-Life had deprived him of everything. Whenever he inspected closely
-things he believed in, he always found them to be delusions, just like
-the stove fairies. He had been running after delusions too when he had
-fallen. He had broken when he fell; it was useless to try to stand up
-again; he could do it no more. Even if he could, what good would it be?
-All the people he had come in contact with had broken a piece off his
-soul, taken it with them and cast it away. Where was he to seek the
-scattered pieces?... What was left to him was too little for life. A
-little honour, very little. A little pity for Anne ... nothing else.
-
-His hand slid from the stove. Why warm it now, it was no longer worth
-while....
-
-He went to the writing-table. Then, as if disgusted, he pushed the
-papers away from himself. He turned back at the threshold. He threw a
-packet of letters into the fire. He put his watch and his empty purse
-on the table. No, he had nothing else on him.
-
-In the garden the autumnal leaves rustled gently, as if somebody’s
-teeth chattered in the dark. Christopher slunk with bent back out of
-the gate ... only the two pillar-men looked after him.
-
-“Just like a thief.” Somehow, he could not understand why, his
-grandfather’s funeral came to his mind. The mayor, the city councillors,
-the flags of the guilds. The priests sang and the bells tolled.... He
-leaned back, then he went on with his unsteady, heavy steps.
-
-The night was dense. In the mist the city looked like a reflection in
-grey, murky water. The light of the gas lamps faded away into the air,
-the walls of the houses faded, the people’s faces faded. With a shudder
-Christopher turned up the collar of his coat.
-
-He reached the Danube. He sought his way between the barrels and bags
-of the docks. Then he sat down on the lowest step, put his arms around
-his shins and leaned his forehead on his knees. He only wanted to rest
-for an instant. Just for a short time.
-
-He opened his eyes. Why did he wait? All that was worth waiting for had
-gone.
-
-In the damp air, the Danube seemed to rise.... It approached him with a
-soft black movement. He shrank back instinctively, as if to escape, and
-his hands clung in horror to the stones.
-
-Suddenly this passed away. The great river became beautiful and calm.
-The lamps of the shore dipped swaying stairs of fire into the deep. The
-river ceased to be hostile to Christopher. It whispered to him and, as
-if recognising him, it called him, as it had called the Ulwings of old.
-
-The tired soul of Christopher responded to the appeal and his body
-followed his soul.
-
-After that he never came back again.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XVII
-
-
-Things and events in which Christopher had had a hand passed slowly,
-painfully into oblivion. Hope was exhausted and the old house awaited
-no more the home-coming of the last Ulwing.
-
-Anne knew everything.... The huge fortune of Ulwing the builder was
-shattered before anybody had raised its gold to the sun. This fortune
-had never shone and those still living only realized its immensity when
-they saw its ruins.
-
-Thomas choked when he told Anne the truth. He was horrified by the
-words he had to pronounce, he feared he would break his wife’s heart.
-
-Anne listened to him silently with bowed head, only her face became
-deadly pale and her eyes turned dim like the eyes of one dangerously
-ill.
-
-“For a long time I have feared this would happen,” she whispered
-gently, and straightened herself up with a great effort as if to face
-the misfortune. She seemed suddenly taller than usual. Her expression
-became clear and brave and the fine lines of her chin strong and
-determined.
-
-“Don’t spare me anything, Thomas. I want to know all.” After that she
-only said that Christopher’s creditors were to be paid in full; she
-would have no stain on the name of Ulwing.
-
-During the period that followed, Anne bore her ruin with the same
-dominating will power that Ulwing the builder had shown in building up
-his fortune. Thomas Illey discovered in Anne something he had not known
-hitherto. An incomprehensible strength exuded from her, the tenacious
-strength of the woman, which can be greater among ruins than when it is
-called upon to build.
-
-Nobody ever heard her complain of the loss of her fortune, nor did
-anybody ever see her weep. Only on the sides of her forehead a silvery
-gleam began to appear in the warm, shaded gold of her hair.
-
-Thomas Illey was now forced to concern himself with the Ulwing
-business. He asked for leave from his official duties and in front of
-the grated ground-floor window of the builder’s former office he worked
-hard with his lawyer among the muddled books. He arranged matters with
-the creditors, and the firm of Ulwing, known by three generations,
-ceased to exist.
-
-The small tablet was removed from the office door. The employés were
-paid off. Of the ancient ones, only a few remained, old Gemming and Mr.
-Feuerlein. The eyes of the clerk were very red when he took leave of
-Anne. In the corridor, he turned back several times; he stopped on the
-stairs; with knees knocking together he went round the garden and took
-a white pebble with him as a keepsake.
-
-When they had gone, Otto Füger alone remained in his place for the
-liquidation. Thomas rang for him. He asked for explanations. Vague
-excuses were the answer.
-
-“He knows nothing about it,” thought Otto Füger and waited impatiently
-for the hour when he would be free.
-
-Illey appeared always cool. He did not grope, and never lost his head.
-He listened quietly to the end and stuck his hands into his pockets
-while Füger took leave with deep obeisances.
-
-But he went unusually slowly up the stairs. When he turned from the
-sordid details of the dissipation of this huge fortune, he was driven
-to frenzy by the thought that an infinitely small portion of it would
-have saved him the torture of his invincible longing for the lands of
-Ille which had tarnished the years of his youth. He was wrung by a
-bitterness that robbed him of speech when he came to face Anne.
-
-She looked at him.
-
-“Are you tired, Thomas?”
-
-Illey shook his head and pressed his open hand for an instant to his
-chest, as if something weighed on him in the left breast-pocket of his
-coat.
-
-Anne struggled silently with her thoughts. She was convinced that if
-Thomas had made up his mind years ago to do the work he had done now,
-Christopher might be alive, the firm might be alive, and the fortune
-too.
-
-They accused each other without exchanging a word. Only when a long
-time had passed did they notice, both of them, that their silence had
-become cold and horrible and that they could not alter it.
-
-After a few days the lawyer stopped his visits. Thomas locked up the
-business books and had the shutters fixed in the old study of Ulwing
-the builder. He seemed quite calm now, only his face was thinner than
-usual. In the outer office he stopped in front of Otto Füger and looked
-motionlessly down on him.
-
-The former book-keeper became embarrassed.
-
-“Sad work,” he stuttered, while he took off his spectacles and wiped
-them energetically, holding them near to his eyes.
-
-“Scoundrel,” said Thomas Illey with imperturbable calm, “you did your
-stealing cleverly.”
-
-Otto Füger stared at him confounded. He was not prepared for this. His
-lips parted, he wanted to protest.
-
-Illey looked down on him from head to foot. He exclaimed:
-
-“Clear out!” and, as Füger did not move, he gripped him by the
-shoulders and without apparent effort, thrust him out of the door. The
-spectacles had fallen to the ground; as if he would not touch them
-with his hand for fear of pollution, Thomas pushed them with the tip of
-his shoe to the threshold.
-
-Otto Füger spoke excitedly under the porch:
-
-“Defamation of character.... We shall meet again. Then we shall see.
-I’ll have the law on you....”
-
-He never did. It was not in his interest to make a scandal. He was a
-rich man now.
-
- * * * * *
-
-In the old house life became quiet and economical. The offices on the
-ground floor were let to strangers. The lodgings of Mrs. Henrietta
-and the stables were transformed into a warehouse by a wine-merchant.
-He built up the windows and doors towards the back garden and made an
-entrance from the street. Horses and carriages passed to strangers. Of
-the servants only Florian and Netti remained, and old Mamsell Tini, who
-wiped clandestine tears from her long, rigid face.
-
-Of late years the whole neighbourhood of the house had changed. In
-place of the old timber yard strange apartment houses had risen
-and their grimy walls looked hideously and impertinently into the
-garden. Between the Ulwing house and the Danube a narrow street with
-four-storey buildings. From her window Anne could no longer see the
-lovely, wide river, the Castle hill, the spires, the Jesuits’ Stairs up
-which she once used to climb to Uncle Sebastian. Morning came later to
-the rooms than formerly. The houses opposite sent their shadows into
-the windows. The sun shone into them no more and night fell earlier
-than of old.
-
-Anne thought often that if her grandfather were to come back he would
-feel strange in his old town and would not find his way home.
-
-The town grew rapidly and the years flew still faster. Everything
-became faster than in the old times. Anne remembered how, when she was
-a child, time passed smoothly, calmly, while now it rushed by as if it
-went downhill.
-
-Thomas had a high and influential post in his office. For a long time
-the two boys had been going to school, and Anne, hearing their lessons,
-learned more than she had known before.
-
-In the garden the flowers began to bloom; the holidays came; then it
-was again winter.
-
-Christmas eve.
-
-Not the former Christmas of childhood when all was wonder, when the
-Christmas tree with shining candles was brought from woods beyond the
-earth by angels above the snow-covered house tops. This was a Christmas
-suitable for grown-up people, a sober Christmas.
-
-The boys smiled at the old tales. They themselves had decorated the
-tree the evening before. After supper they both felt sleepy and
-gathered their presents quietly together in the sunshine room.
-
-George had received a watch and books and a real gun from his father.
-His mother had given building bricks to little Ladislaus.
-
-“Hurry up. It is late,” said Thomas.
-
-Sleep suddenly forsook the boys’ eyes. “Next Christmas I shall ask
-for things to build a bridge with,” decided the smaller boy with true
-childlike insatiability.
-
-George shrugged his shoulders.
-
-“If I were you I should ask for horses like those we saw in the shop
-window the other day. When I was little they did not make such lovely
-toys as they do now.”
-
-“You are for ever thinking of horses,” retorted the little son. “I want
-to build bridges. When I am grown up I shall build a bridge over the
-Danube and get a lot of toll from everybody.”
-
-“Don’t be silly,” said the elder, “as if one could not get rich with
-horses!”
-
-Thomas smiled and looked at his wife.
-
-“They have got your grandfather’s fine blood in them.”
-
-Anne looked after the boys. The younger was fair and blue-eyed like
-the Ulwings. His bony little fist resembled his great-grandfather’s
-powerful hand and when he got into a temper his jaw went to one side
-and his eyes became cold.
-
-“Yes, but their appearance and movements are yours, the shape of their
-heads too,” said she, and, a thing she had not done for a long time,
-she stroked Thomas’s head where it curved in such a noble, fine line
-into his neck. She did it out of gratitude, because she loved his
-blood in her sons. Then her hand slid into her husband’s shoulder and
-an inordinate longing came over her to lean her forehead on it. But
-what would Thomas think of it? After all these years? Perhaps he would
-be astonished and misconstrue it? She blushed faintly and recovered
-herself. She remembered that whenever she was seeking pure tenderness,
-Thomas gave her something else. Men never understand women when they
-ask them for something for their soul.
-
-Anne stood a moment longer near her husband and then, as if overflowing
-with feelings she could not express, she moved irresistibly towards the
-piano.
-
-“You want to sing?” asked Thomas, out of humour now. “Has not Adam
-Walter promised to come? You will be able to have plenty of music then.”
-
-Anne stopped and looked at him over her shoulder. The corners of her
-eyes and lips rose slowly, sadly.
-
-“Come and sit by me,” said Thomas, “let us talk.”
-
-“Talk....” The word repeated itself on Anne’s lips like a lifeless
-echo. Was not this word only a name, the name of something that never
-came when called for?
-
-They looked at each other enquiringly for a little, then there was
-resigned silence. There had been so many short words and long silences
-between them, during which they were going further and further apart,
-retreating into their own souls instead of coming nearer to each
-other, that they had to make a fresh start if they wanted to talk to
-each other. A start from a painfully long distance and ... this was
-Christmas eve.
-
-“Do you hear?”
-
-Anne shuddered and looked shiveringly towards the dark rooms.
-
-A delicate sound repeated itself obstinately, like the sound of a tiny
-drill working in the depth of things. It started over and over again.
-For an instant it came from under the whitewash of the ceiling, then up
-from the floor, from the windows, from the beams, from everywhere.
-
-“Do you hear?” asked Thomas and his hands stopped in the air in the
-middle of the movement.
-
-“I have heard it for a long time.” Anne’s lips trembled while she tried
-to smile. They both became silent again and the weevil continued its
-work in the old house.
-
-Thomas started when the steps of Adam Walter resounded from the
-corridor. He went to meet him and took the violin case out of his hand.
-
-“Welcome, dear troubadour,” then, as if he had himself noticed his
-careless irony, he added: “Do sit down, my dear professor,” and offered
-cigars to his guest.
-
-“But of course, you want to make music. My wife has already started,
-an hour ago, to air the piano.” He laughed quietly, looking mockingly
-at the end of Walter’s necktie which pointed rigidly into the air
-beside his white collar.
-
-“What is the news in town?”
-
-“I only see musicians,” said Walter with good-natured condescension,
-“and they are fighting at present over the score of the artist Richard
-Wagner’s Parsifal. They are coming to blows.”
-
-“Do tell me, professor, do you really take those things seriously? Do
-you consider Art something quite serious?”
-
-Adam Walter wrinkled his low brow. He smiled with mocking forbearance.
-
-Anne looked at him as if making a request that he should not continue
-the subject. It was always painful to her when her husband talked of
-these things. She found him on these occasions hopelessly inconsequent,
-obstinately perverse. She did not like to see him like that.
-
-“I know you are angry if I say so,” Thomas continued lightheartedly,
-“but my Hungarian breed can see nothing in Art but an explanatory
-imitation of Nature. We have no need of artists to stand between us and
-living nature. Any shepherd or cowherd can see the sunset of the great
-plain without the need of having its beauty worked into verses.”
-
-Walter turned away as if he tried to escape Anne’s irresistible
-imploring look. He wanted to answer, for he felt he ought to answer.
-
-“I understand music only. I can speak of that alone. That is not an
-explanatory imitation of nature, it is man’s only artistic achievement
-which lives in him, and comes out of his very own self.”
-
-“I think so too,” said Anne gently. “Every art represents what exists,
-music alone creates what has never existed.”
-
-“How they agree,” thought Thomas, vexed. Then, rather disdainfully:
-
-“Do not the musicians learn from the reeds, the thunder, the wind, the
-birds?”
-
-“Nature only knows harmony and discord,” answered Adam Walter, “melody
-has been created by man. Nature knows no melody.”
-
-“Don’t say so, professor; have you never walked in the woods? Have you
-never slept on the moss near a brook?”
-
-Adam Walter shook his head.
-
-“I am afraid we don’t understand each other.”
-
-“It seems impossible,” said Illey. “You are one of those who like the
-painted landscape more than the real, live country. I don’t want to
-smell the violet in the scent bottle, but at the edge of the woods.”
-
-Walter looked suddenly at Anne and then, as if comparing her with
-Thomas.
-
-“Mr. Illey, you seem to me like the music of the Tsigans.”
-
-“Tsigan music,” repeated Anne thoughtfully, “and I, what am I?”
-
-“You are a song by Schubert,” answered the musician.
-
-“The two don’t fit well together.... Do light a cigar, professor. But,
-of course, you want to make music.”
-
-But that day Adam Walter did not draw his violin from its case. A small
-nosegay was in it. It was meant for Anne, but it remained there too. He
-took it away with him, out into the snow, back into the white Christmas
-night.
-
-When he came again he brought a larger bunch of flowers. It was a poor,
-ungainly bunch wrapped up in a newspaper. He put it awkwardly on the
-piano near Anne, and became more and more embarrassed.
-
-“Please don’t thank me, it is not worth it. I thought of it quite by
-chance.”
-
-Something flashed into Anne’s face which resembled pain. She did not
-hear Walter’s voice any more, she knew no more that he had brought
-her flowers; all she remembered was that Thomas never, never gave her
-flowers.
-
-“Why? ...” and her hands raised doubtful, dreamy chords from the
-piano. Her tender, meek face became unconsciously tragical. She began
-to sing.... A deep question sang through her voice. The whole life
-of a woman sobbed in it, complained, implored. It rent the heart, it
-clamoured for the unattainable, the promises of past youth, the dream,
-the realization.
-
-Adam Walter became obsessed by the rapt womanly voice. He went to the
-door, shut it carelessly, then leaned immobile against the wall.... He
-stood there spellbound, even after the last sound had died away. He was
-not in time to harden his features into calmness, and Anne understood
-his expression, because she was suffering herself at the time. She
-received with a grateful smile the tenderness which came to her....
-They remained like that for an instant. Anne was the first to awake.
-And as if she wanted to wake him, she looked towards the door.
-
-“I closed it,” said Walter humbly, “in order that your voice should be
-nobody’s but mine....”
-
-Then he left and she gazed for a long time into the growing darkness.
-Her tenderness, which she had thought long extinct, was now ablaze.
-
-Thomas came in. Anne remembered that her husband was going to shoot and
-knew he came to take leave.
-
-“Has the troubadour gone?” Illey looked round the room. Suddenly he saw
-the flowers on the piano. “Now he has started to bring you flowers?”
-
-Anne looked at him.
-
-“Do you know, Thomas, it has struck me that you never give me any
-flowers.”
-
-“You don’t think I am going to give you flowers grown on somebody
-else’s land?” Illey laughed harshly and left the room without a kiss,
-without a word of farewell.
-
-They had never yet parted like this. Anne looked after him amazed.
-
-“Have a good time!” she shouted and did not recognize her own voice. It
-could be cold and indifferent.
-
-When Thomas descended the stairs, the sound of Anne’s piano reached
-him. A sad song echoed through the house.... He slammed the street door
-furiously, as if he sought to slay the music. He looked up from the
-cab. He suddenly remembered that Anne once used to look after him from
-the window. Once ... a long time ago....
-
-“She is probably pleased now when I go and she can live for her music.
-That is what draws her and Adam Walter together.” He rejected roundly
-the image of Walter. He did not want to think of him and Anne at the
-same time, yet the two images would get mixed up in his brain and he
-felt as if he had been robbed.
-
-The sound of the cab had passed. In the twilight of the sunshine room
-the music had broken off. Anne began to nurse the burning bitterness
-with which she thought of her husband. Could he not see that she
-suffered, that her smiles, her calm, her indifference were all his?
-Did he not know her face was all a mummery? A mask ... fearfully she
-raised her hand to her face as though she would snatch something from
-it....
-
-At that moment a dawning light glimmered in the depths of her mind,
-mounting up through innumerable memories. An old, once meaningless
-tale worked its way out slowly from oblivion. First she only saw the
-setting: the small clockmaker’s shop, her grandfather in front of a
-large, semi-circular window, the old hand of Uncle Sebastian, the
-violet-coloured tail coat, the buckled shoes. She heard his voice
-again. Broken, unconnected words came to her mind, reached her heart
-... and then, suddenly, there was light.
-
-“No, people don’t know what their neighbour’s real face is like....
-Everybody wears a mask, nobody has the courage to take it off, nobody
-dares to be the first because he cannot know whether the others will
-follow his example, or stone him.”
-
-Anne’s thoughts repeated in despair the words of the old story:
-“Everybody wears a mask, everybody....” And perhaps the proud alone
-were the charitable, for they wore the mask of silence.
-
-“Thomas,” she uttered his name aloud, as of old, when their love began.
-It seemed to her that she had found a torch which, on the dark road,
-lit up her husband’s real face. She began to expect him, though she
-knew he could not come back so soon. She waited for him through many
-long hours. Next day too she waited.
-
-Evening came. Adam Walter arrived and again brought some flowers in his
-violin-case.
-
-Anne became absent-minded and restless. The flowers only brought Thomas
-to her mind. Adam Walter’s voice seemed strange to her and his ardent
-glances irritated her. To-day not even music could bring them together.
-
-While reading the music, Anne listened continually for sounds below. A
-cab stopped at the door. Steps in the corridor. She rose involuntarily
-and stretched her arms out as if she wanted to stop someone who passed
-by.... The noise ceased outside and her arms felt weary.
-
-Adam Walter watched her attentively and at the same time peered
-relentlessly into his own mind. He too felt now what so many others had
-suffered; he thought with physical pain of the other who was expected
-and passed by.... An expression of despair passed over his face. Then,
-as if sneering at himself, he raised his low brows and put his violin
-aside.
-
-She started and looked at him enquiringly.
-
-“I can’t to-day.” Walter’s voice attempted to be harsh and repellent,
-but his eyes were hopelessly sad.
-
-Anne did not detain him when he started to go. She felt relieved; now
-there was no more need to control her expression, her movements. She
-ran towards her husband’s room.
-
-Thomas stood with his back to the door in the middle of the room.
-
-“So you no longer even come to see me?” she asked, and there was warmth
-in her voice.
-
-“I knew you had company. I wanted to be alone.”
-
-Anne stepped back but she did not leave the room as she would have done
-at any other time. Thomas started walking up and down. Several times he
-touched his left breast pocket and pressed his open hand against his
-chest. He stopped suddenly before Anne.
-
-“I thank you for staying,” he said excitedly. “I must speak to you.”
-
-Anne looked at him frightened. “Has anything happened to you?”
-
-“No, nothing. Listen.... Ille is for sale.”
-
-Thomas sat down on the window sill as if he were tired. He related
-how he was shooting over the swampy wood. One of the beaters told him
-that the property of Ille was again up for auction. Those to whom it
-belonged were ruined and had left the place. He could not resist and he
-walked all over the property, a thing he had never done before. An old
-farm hand recognized him. He called him young master as in old times,
-though his hair was turning grey. The bailiff recognized him too. And
-he saw the big garden, the roof of the house, the free Danube, the
-barn, the tree with the swing, whose bark still showed the marks of the
-ropes.
-
-“You understand, Anne, all this is for sale, cheap, it could be ours.
-And there my life would have a purpose. You know, for the sake of
-the boys.... A family survives only if it is rooted in the soil. It
-is hopeless for a tree to cast its seeds on the pavements of cities;
-lasting life is impossible there. The families of city folk are like
-their houses and last but three generations. Country people are like
-the earth. The earth outlives a house.... If only I could go home,
-everything would be different.”
-
-Astonishment disappeared from Anne’s face and an indescribable terror
-appeared in its stead.
-
-“And the house! We shall have to leave here!”
-
-“Don’t be frightened,” said Thomas icily. “I do not want you to leave
-the house for my sake. I never asked you for a sacrifice. Nor will I
-now. But I can’t stand this any longer.”
-
-Every word wounded Anne.
-
-“Why do you hurt me like this?”
-
-“So you would come with me?” He looked at her incredulously,
-inquiringly. “Is it possible? You would come with me, to me, now when I
-have grown old and your love for me has passed away?”
-
-Anne smiled sadly.
-
-“Don’t you think, Thomas, that the memories of the road we have trodden
-together are as strong a tie as love?”
-
-He again drew his hand over his left breast pocket and then let it
-slip quickly to his waist as if it had been done accidentally.
-
-This movement caused Anne some anxiety. She remembered that it had
-become frequent lately. She thought no more of her troubles.
-
-“What is the matter with you? What has happened?” She turned back the
-frilly silk shade of the lamp with a rapid movement.
-
-They looked at each other as if they had not met for a very long
-time.... When did their ways part? When, for what word, for what
-silence? Neither of them remembered. It must have been long ago and
-since then they had walked through life side by side, without each
-other.
-
-Anne leaned over Thomas. It seemed to her that they had met at last on
-the dark road and that she saw, through Uncle Sebastian’s story, into
-the face she had never understood.
-
-“You have suffered too, Thomas....” And as if he were her child she
-took his head tenderly between her hands. She pressed it to her
-bosom and gently stroked his grey-sprinkled hair, his wrinkles. She
-wanted to ask forgiveness of Thomas for the marks left by their sad
-misunderstandings. Every touch of her hand demolished one of the
-barriers that had stood between them and had obstructed their vision.
-
-“I have not been kind to you,” he said sadly, “I passed from your side
-because I thought of nothing but of my craving for my land.”
-
-“And I thought something quite different,” answered Anne, in a whisper.
-“You said nothing and I am not one of those who can question. We both
-kept silent and that was our misfortune. I see now that silence can
-only cover things, but cannot efface them. Dear God, why did you not
-tell me your heart’s desire? Why did you not speak while we were still
-rich?”
-
-Thomas took his wife’s hand and kissed it.
-
-“I was afraid you would not understand. You understand me now--and it
-is not too late.”
-
-“But how could we buy Ille?” she asked anxiously.
-
-“Do you remember that swampy wood? Once nobody wanted it, now I am
-offered a good price for it. That would go some way and I might take
-the present mortgage over.”
-
-Anne’s eyes opened wide with fear. She thought of Christopher who had
-been swallowed up by financial obligations.
-
-“I shall work,” said Thomas and his voice became quite youthful, “and
-pay off the debts.”
-
-“Debts,” repeated Anne mechanically and the practical blood of Ulwing
-the builder rose in her.
-
-“No, Thomas, we don’t build on debts!” She said this with such force as
-she had never before put into her speech with her husband.
-
-Thomas stared at her darkly for an instant. Then his figure bent up in
-a curious way and while he turned aside he made a gesture as if casting
-something away.
-
-This gesture went to Anne’s heart. In her despair, she must make
-another effort, fight a last fight at the cost of any sacrifice. And
-while her bewildered mind was seeking for a solution, her eye followed
-her husband’s glance instinctively, through the window, to the garden
-where, under the evening sky the steep roof descended near the gargoyle.
-
-Both looked at it silently. The two wills were fighting no more against
-each other and Anne felt with relief that they thought in unison. She
-buried her face in her hands convulsively, as if pressing a mask on it,
-a mask heavier than the old one, one she would have to bear now, for
-ever, for the rest of her life. Then she looked up.
-
-“We must sell the house.”
-
-In that moment, within the ancient walls, a cord, strained for a long
-time, suddenly snapped in great, invisible pain.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XVIII
-
-
-Strange steps walked through the house, indifferent, careless steps.
-They passed along the corridor and went up even to the attics. Down
-in the courtyard bleak business voices bargained and depreciated
-everything. They said that the ground alone had any value that could
-be discussed. As for the building, it did not count--a useless old
-chattel, no longer conforming to modern requirements.
-
-Anne looked round as if fearing that the house might hear this. She
-felt tempted to shout to the agents to clear out of the place and never
-dare to come back again. Let old Florian lock the gate. Let the days be
-again as secure as of old, when there was no fear that they must break
-off their lives in the old house and have to continue elsewhere.
-
-In the green room an agent knocked at the wall and laughed.
-
-“Strong as a fortress. The pickaxe will have hard work with these old
-bricks.”
-
-Anne could listen no more. She moved herself to the furthest room
-and hid so that Thomas might not look into her eyes. Why destroy her
-husband’s bliss? He was so contented and grateful. He worked, planned,
-discussed, bargained. At the auction Ille had fallen to him and his
-eyes glistened marvellously when he spoke of it. “Soon our house at
-home will be ready, and the farm too. Everything in its old place, the
-furniture, the pictures, the servants, the bailiff, the agent, even the
-old housekeeper. The crops are promising.... Are you pleased, Anne? You
-rejoice with me, don’t you? The earth will produce for us.”
-
-Feverishly, disorderly haste spoke in his voice, in his actions. Anne
-was tired and slow; it took her a long time to go from one room to
-another; there was so much to be looked at on her way....
-
-Thomas prepared for re-union and counted the days impatiently; Anne
-took leave and woke every morning with fear.
-
-“Nothing has happened yet.” She looked round, and, being alone, she
-repeated it aloud so that the walls might hear it.... Then again she
-was frightened. “Perhaps to-day ... to-night....”
-
-Then the day came.
-
-A stranger walked with Thomas in the back garden. He trod on the flower
-beds and turned his head several times towards the house. Anne saw
-his owl-like face from the staircase window, watched his movements
-anxiously. He too bargained and depreciated everything. She began to
-hope: perhaps he would go away like the others, life would remain in
-its old groove and the day which was to be the last day of all would
-never come.
-
-The owl-like face began to ascend under the vaults of the staircase and
-smiled. It looked into the sunshine room. Vainly Anne fled from it; she
-met it again in the green room.
-
-The stranger, feeling quite at home, leaned now against the writing
-table with the many drawers and said something to Thomas.
-
-Anne did not understand clearly what was said, but she felt as if
-a sharp, short blow had struck her brow. Her brain was stunned by
-it. Thomas’s voice too reached her ear confusedly, but she saw with
-despairing certitude that his countenance brightened.
-
-When an hour later the banker from Paternoster Street left, the old
-house was already his.
-
-For days the dull pain behind Anne’s brow did not cease. Everything
-that happened around her seemed unreal: the sudden departure of the
-people from the ground floor, the packing up of everything all over the
-house.
-
-The time for delivery was short. The greatest haste was necessary.
-
-The old pieces of furniture moved from their places, as clumsily,
-painfully, as old people move from their accustomed corners. Below, in
-front of the house, rattling furniture vans stopped now and then.
-
-Anne looked out of the window. Barefooted, sweating men carried the
-piano out of the door. The pampered household gods stood piled up in a
-heap in the middle of the pavement, amidst the crowd of the street. A
-man sat on the music chest. Christopher’s old desk lay upside down on
-top of the chest of drawers, just like a dead animal, its four legs up
-in the air.
-
-In these days, Thomas travelled repeatedly from home, for he wanted
-himself to supervise the placing of the furniture of the old house in
-the manor house of Ille.
-
-The boys were made noisy by their expectation of new and unknown
-things. They spoke of Ille as if it were the realization of a fairy
-tale--a fairy tale told by their father.
-
-“They don’t cling to the old house,” thought Anne and felt lonely. She
-liked best to be by herself. Then her imagination restored everything
-to its old place in the dismantled rooms. The shapes of the furniture
-were visible on the wall papers. The forsaken nails stretched out of
-the walls like fingers asking for something. In the place of Mrs.
-Christina’s portrait a weary shadow looked like a faded memory.
-
-Another piece of furniture disappeared, then another.... The
-writing-table with many drawers remained alone in the green room. Anne
-drew the drawers out one by one. One contained some embroideries made
-in cross-stitch. How ugly and sweet they were! She remembered them
-well, she had made them for her grandfather. Then some clumsy old
-drawings came into her hands, quaint castles, girls, big-eared cats;
-two silvery, fair curls, in a paper, tied together; beneath them an old
-distant date in her grandfather’s faded writing.
-
-Whenever the clock struck she started and touched her forehead as if it
-had struck her to hurry her on.
-
-In another drawer she found a diploma of the Freedom of the Royal Free
-City of Pest and a worn little book. On its cover a two-headed eagle
-held the arms of Hungary between its claws.
-
-... Pozsony. A. D. 1797, Christopher Ulwing ... civil carpenter....
-
-While she turned the pages a faint, mouldy odour fanned her face. Her
-memory searched hesitatingly:
-
- “Two prentice lads once wandered
- To strange lands far away.”
-
-Suddenly the torpor of her brain was dispelled. Reality assumed its
-merciless shape in her conscience. She had to leave here, everything
-would be different.... Unchecked tears flowed down her cheeks.
-
-She had no courage to pack the contents of the drawers, nor the heart
-to have the open boxes nailed down. Anything that seemed final filled
-her with horror.
-
-Somewhere a door creaked. Anne woke to her helplessness. She pretended
-to hurry and strained her efforts to hide her feelings before those she
-loved.
-
-The boys were preparing for their examinations. Thomas noticed nothing.
-In the egotism of his own happiness he passed blindly beside Anne’s
-shy, wordless pain. He was pleased with everything, only his wife’s
-apathy irked him.
-
-A half-opened drawer, an empty cupboard, could stop Anne for hours. In
-her poor tortured brain memories alone had room. Everything spoke of
-the past. Even in the attics she only met with memories.
-
-Uncle Sebastian’s shaky winged armchair; the grimy engravings of
-Fischer von Erlach and Mansard; the out of date coloured map of
-Pest-Buda.... She took the map to the light of the attic window. For a
-long time she contemplated the lines of the short crooked streets, the
-Danube painted blue, the small vessels of the boat-bridge, the small
-churches, the many empty building plots.
-
-She could not find her way on the map. Over her childhood’s memories a
-new big city had risen, had swallowed in its growth the old streets,
-removed the markets, spread beyond the limits of the tattered map,
-spread even beyond the cold, confident dreams of Ulwing the builder.
-
-Wearily Anne went down the stairs and evening found her again immobile
-in front of an open cupboard. She sat on the ground and on her knee lay
-an old shrunken cigar case, embroidered with beads....
-
-Steps approached from the adjoining room. She became attentive and
-really wanted to be quick, but forgot that she was engaged in filling
-an empty box and with rapid movements she instinctively returned
-everything to its usual place in the cupboard.
-
-Thomas stopped near her.
-
-“What do you think, how much more time do you require?”
-
-“There is still much to be done,” answered Anne guardedly. What it was
-she could not have told.
-
-“In a week the house has to be handed over,” muttered her husband
-nervously.
-
-Anne looked up at him.
-
-The lamplight lit up Thomas’s face. How old and worn out he looked! His
-well-shaped mouth seemed pitifully dry and between his cheek bones the
-sunken crevices were darkened with purplish-blue shadows.
-
-Anne thought her eyes deluded her and got up.
-
-Thomas snatched at his chest and again made the ominous movement with
-his hand. Anne could no longer believe that it was accidental. As if
-to escape her maddening anxiety she flung herself into his arms and
-pressed her head to his chest.
-
-Thomas stood motionless as if he had lost consciousness. He breathed
-heavily and stared anxiously into space above his wife’s head. His
-heart beat faintly a rapid course, stumbled suddenly, and for an
-instant there was an awful, cold silence in his chest.
-
-Anne listened with bated breath. Under her head, the rapid irregular
-gallop started again.
-
-As if he had only then noticed his wife’s proximity, Thomas stretched
-himself out and pushed her away impatiently. Anne remembered that this
-was not the first time this had happened. The awful truth dawned on her.
-
-“It is nothing,” he said and made an effort to laugh, but his laughter
-died away under Anne’s pitiful look.
-
-“Thomas, since when?”
-
-“A long time ago.”
-
-“For God’s sake, why did you not tell me?”
-
-“I thought it would pass away at Ille.... Open the window. It is rather
-worse to-day....” His face became ashen-grey, his eyes appealed for
-help. With a single gesture he tore his shirt-collar open.
-
-Anne flew through the room.
-
-“Call the doctor! The doctor....”
-
-It sounded all through the house when Florian slammed the street door.
-
-Hours came and passed and left their marks on the faces of the people
-in the old house. Thomas was already in bed. On the vaulted staircase
-Anne talked for a long time with Dr. Gárdos, the son of the old
-proto-medicus.
-
-The doctor’s voice was strangled; his words scarcely reached Anne
-and yet they annihilated everything around her. Had she not yet lost
-enough? Was there no mercy for her?
-
-Dr. Gárdos looked at her full of pity.
-
-“Miracles might happen....”
-
-The corners of Anne’s eyes drew up slowly and horror was in her
-expression. She shivered and then went back through the corridor with
-strained, stiff lips. When Thomas as in a dream reached for her hand,
-she bent over him with her wan, crushed smile.
-
-Dawn was slow to come and it was a long time before evening fell again.
-Nothing altered in the house, only the day opened and closed its eyes.
-
-Thomas lay motionless in his bed. Anne watched his every breath
-anxiously, thought of the passing hours and of the day that drew
-threateningly nearer, on which the house was to be surrendered.
-
-She asked for delay. It was refused. She had to accept the advice of
-young Doctor Gárdos.
-
-The empty little lodgings in the house opposite ... there was no
-choice, they must move there. They would have to rough it, there would
-be room enough for a few days. For the doctor had told her, quite
-calmly, that it was only a matter of a few days.
-
-“So there are still miracles,” thought Anne. “Yes, it is only for a
-short time and then ... everything will come right again.” She felt
-relieved and thus the last day in the old house passed away.
-
-It was evening. The two boys had already gone with Tini into the
-lodgings opposite. Thomas slept. Anne and the old servant sat up with
-him; they did not dare to look at each other.
-
-The windows were open; in the corridor, near the wall, the marble clock
-ticked, on the floor. The last thing left in the old house. Florian
-insisted on carrying it over himself into the new lodgings.
-
-Anne counted the strokes of the clock. “In three hours ... in two
-hours....” She rose quietly, slid along the corridor, down the stairs.
-In the back garden, between the high, ugly walls, the old chestnut
-tree, the winged pump, the bushes were all still in their places ...
-and one could rest on the circular seat of the apple tree. Everything
-was as of old, even the ticking of the old clock came down into the
-garden.
-
-Anne leaned her head against the trunk of the tree; without taking her
-eyes off Thomas’s window, she took leave of all things around her.
-
-Suddenly, as if somebody’s speech had broken off in the act of saying
-farewell, the silence became absolute. The clock had stopped.
-
-Anne ran up the stairs. Now she remembered. Last night she had
-forgotten the clock and now the butterfly pendulum, which she had seen
-alive, lay dead between the marble pillars. She passed her hand wearily
-over her brow. So the little dwarf had gone too! Had Time itself
-forsaken the old house?
-
-She opened the door of the green room. The candle light floated round
-her up and down. Her steps echoed sharply from the empty walls.
-She stopped in front of the tall white doors with the glass panes.
-On the panel rising notches were visible. When they were children,
-Christopher and she, their father had marked their growth every year.
-She went further, trying the door-handles carefully. Some were meek
-and obedient, others creaked and resisted. She knew them ... they had
-had their say in her life. She knew the voice of everything in the
-house. The windows spoke to her when they were opened; the board of the
-threshold too had something to say beneath her tread, always the same
-thing, ever since she could remember. But that was part of its destiny.
-
-She slipped along the walls. She passed her hand over the faded
-wallpaper, over the grey stove, even over the window sills. She put
-the candle down and looked through the small panes of glass towards
-the Danube, just like old times. But the fronts of the houses opposite
-repelled her looks.
-
-A carriage rattled through the street: it sounded like the crack
-of a whip. Anne clung close to the walls and under the harmonizing
-influence of the quiet night, the intimate physical contact brought
-something suddenly home to her that had lived in her unconscious self
-dimly unexpressed, for the whole of her existence. In that moment
-she understood the bond that existed between her and the doomed old
-house. The bricks under the whitewash, the beams, the arches, all were
-creations of one single force and she felt herself one with them as if
-she had grown from between the walls, as if she were just a chip of
-them, a chip privileged to move and say aloud what they had to suffer
-in silence.
-
-She thought of the finished lives, continued in her who had survived
-everybody. Mysterious memories of events she had never witnessed
-invaded her mind. Grafts from memories treasured up by the house of the
-Ulwings.
-
-Since the clock had stopped, time ceased to exist for Anne. A painful
-trembling of her own body brought her back to reality. The whole house
-trembled. The bell rang in the hall.
-
-Blood rushed to Anne’s benumbed heart. Her knees gave way as she
-returned through the rooms. One after another she closed the doors
-behind her, looking back all the time. Near the door of the nursery a
-folded piece of paper lay on the floor. She picked it up and pressed
-it carefully between the glazed wings, as she used to do, so that they
-might not rattle when carriages passed below.
-
-She only realized what she had done when the door-handle dropped back
-to its place, when the door was closed, the door whose rattling would
-wake no one any more. Anne sobbed aloud among the empty walls. The
-rooms repeated her sob, one after the other, gently, more and more
-gently....
-
-The street door opened below. Dr. Gárdos’ commanding voice was audible
-on the staircase. Two men followed him, carrying a stretcher on their
-shoulders. Anne came face to face with them in the corridor. She
-swayed, as if she had been hit on the chest, then she seemed quite
-composed again. She opened the door and gently wakened her husband.
-
-The stretcher, with Thomas on it, floated across the road in the early
-dawn as over a narrow blue river. One shore, the habitual one, was the
-old house, the other, the strange dark house, the strange new life in
-which Anne felt she had no root.
-
-She passed the gate quickly, with her head bent. Only in the middle of
-the road did she stop and hesitate. She turned back suddenly.
-
-The two pillar-men leaned out under the urns of the cornice. Their
-stone eyes turned to her, as if they stared straight at her accusingly
-and asked a question to which there was no answer.
-
-Florian turned the big old key slowly in the door. For the last time,
-the very last time....
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XIX
-
-
-The new inhabitants of the strange, small lodgings found everything
-hostile and bleak in their new surroundings.
-
-An open gas flame whistled in the narrow anteroom. The neglected doors
-were shabby and the dark rooms only remembered people who had not cared
-for them and were for ever moving on.
-
-The first week passed by. Anne did not leave Thomas’s bedside and still
-dreaded going to the window. All this time her soul lead a double life:
-one for Thomas, one for the house.
-
-After a sleepless night she could stand it no longer. She stole gently
-to the window and bent hesitatingly, fearfully, forward.
-
-She felt relieved. In the grey morning the old house still stood
-intact.... She noticed for the first time that its yellow walls
-stood further out than the other houses and that they obstructed the
-road. She was shocked to realize how old and big it was. Its steep,
-old-fashioned roof cast a deep shadow out of which the windows stared
-at her with the pitiful gaze of the blind.
-
-While she looked at them one by one, she never ceased listening to her
-patient. Suddenly it seemed to her that Thomas’s breath had become
-weaker. She glided back trembling. Henceforth this became Anne’s only
-road. It was a short road but it embraced Anne’s whole life.
-
-One morning a queer noise roused her from the sleep of exhaustion.
-There was silence in the room, the noise came from the street. She rose
-from the armchair in which she spent the nights and went on tiptoe to
-the window.
-
-Workmen stood in front of the old house. Some men rolled tarred poles
-from a cart. The front door was open as if gaping for an awful shriek
-of agony. A gap had formed between the tiles of the attics and men
-walked upon the roof.
-
-Anne covered her eyes. Had she to live through this? She could not run
-away. She would have to see it all....
-
-Thomas started up from a restless dream.
-
-“What is it? What is happening?”
-
-There was no word which could express what happened there, on the
-other side of the street, or if there was one, Anne could not find it.
-Without a word, she went back to the bed and drew her old sweet smile,
-like a veil, over her face. She was overwrought, she drew the veil too
-hard ... and it broke and covered her no more.
-
-Thomas reached for her hand. In that instant he realised the immensity
-of Anne’s sacrifice. Till now he had faith in himself and believed he
-could attract his wife’s soul to what he loved. Illness had wrung this
-hope from him and he felt ashamed, his pride suffered, that he should
-have been the cause of Anne’s sudden sacrifice.
-
-His dying eyes looked at her earnestly, with boundless love. Anne’s
-back was turned to the light and while Thomas stroked her hand she
-spoke of Ille. She planned....
-
-Next day the post brought a little bag. It contained wheat ... golden
-wheat from Ille. Thomas passed it slowly, pensively, between his
-fingers and while the source of life flowed in poignant contrast
-between his ghostly, lean hands, tears came to his eyes.
-
-In these moments, in these days, under the cover of the worn torn smile
-Anne’s face became old.
-
-Out there, the roof of the old house was already gone and hemmed in
-between scaffoldings; like a poor old prisoner, the yellow front was
-waiting for its fate. To Anne’s imagining the house complained behind
-its wooden cage and knew that it had been so surrounded only to be
-killed.
-
-The pickaxes set to work. The bricks slid shrieking down a slide
-from the first floor. Labourers, Slovak girls, came and went on the
-scaffolding and they too carried bricks on hods.
-
-Every passing day saw the house grow smaller. The labourers tore holes
-in the walls and left the rest to crumble down. That was the quickest
-way.
-
-The dull noise went to the marrow, and with every wall something fell
-to pieces in Anne’s heart. It seemed to her that she became feebler
-after every crash, that the efforts of generations collapsed in her
-soul, great old efforts, with which the first Ulwings, the ancient
-unknown ones, had all carried bricks for the builder--bricks for the
-house.
-
-She thought of her father. He kept the walls standing. And of
-Christopher--he began to pull the building down. And now the end had
-come.
-
-The crevice grew alarmingly in the yellow wall. By and by the whole
-front became one crevice. One could look into the rooms. From the
-street people stared in and this affected Anne as if impertinent,
-inquisitive strangers spied into the past of her private life.
-
-Here and there the green wallpaper clung tenaciously to the ruins. A
-round black hole glared in a corner from which the stove pipes had been
-torn remorselessly: the tunnel of Christopher’s stove-fairies. In some
-places the torn up floor boards hung in the air and the dark passages
-of the demolished chimneys looked as if a sooty giant finger had been
-drawn along the wall.
-
-On the further side, the row of semi-circular windows in the corridor
-became visible. The trees of the back garden stretched their heads and
-looked out into the street. Then one day they stood there no longer.
-When the heavy waggon drove jerkily with them through the gaping door,
-Anne recognized each, one by one. On the top lay a crippled trunk and
-the boards of the cracked, round seat spread from it in splinters.
-
-Everything went quickly now; even the two pillar-men lay on their backs
-on the pavement of the street. When evening came and the labourers had
-gone, Anne snatched a shawl and ran down the stairs. She wanted to take
-leave of the pillar-men. She bent down and looked into their faces. The
-light of the street lamp which used to shine into the green room, lit
-up the two stone figures. They looked as if they had died.
-
-Steps approached from the street corner. Anne withdrew into the former
-entrance. Two men came down the street. The elder stopped; his voice
-sounded clear:
-
-“Once this was the house of Ulwing the builder.”
-
-The younger, indifferent, stepped over the head of one of the stone
-figures.
-
-“Ulwing the builder?” Suddenly he looked interestedly at the mutilated
-walls.
-
-“Ulwing? ... any relation of the clockmaker of Buda?”
-
-“His brother.”
-
-“I never heard that he had any family,” murmured the younger,
-continuing his way, “Sebastian Ulwing did great things for our country.”
-
-Anne looked after them. Was this all that remained of the Ulwing name?
-Was the memory of his work already gone? The heroic death of Uncle
-Sebastian, a doubtful legend, was that all that was remembered?
-
-Men came again. Carriages, life, the noise of the town.
-
-Anne went back, across the road, towards the strange house.
-
-That night Thomas became very restless. He tossed from one side to the
-other and asked several times if Anne was there. He did not see her,
-though she sat at the side of the bed and held his hand in hers. She
-held her head quite bravely, there was not a tear in her eyes. She did
-not want Thomas to read his death sentence from her face.
-
-In the morning Anne felt her hand tenderly pressed.
-
-“Are you here?” asked the pallid, dying man. “All the time I was
-waiting for you to be here.”
-
-In a few moments Thomas’s features altered amazingly. A shadow fell
-over them and Anne looked round vainly to find out whence it came. Yet
-it was there and became darker and darker in the hollow of his eyes,
-round his mouth.
-
-“I am going now,” said Thomas, “don’t shake your head. I know....”
-
-She could not answer nor could she restrain her tears any longer.
-
-“Weep, Anne, it will do you good and forgive me if you can. I did not
-understand you, that is what made your life so heavy at my side.” He
-shut his eyes and remained a long time without moving; only his face
-was now and again convulsed as if something sobbed within him. Then he
-drew Anne’s head to his heart.
-
-“Here ... close, quite close.... This was yours, yours alone....
-Anne.... Anne....” repeated his voice further and further away,
-“Anne....”
-
-That was the last word, as if of all the words of life it were the only
-one he wanted to take with him on the long, lone road.
-
-Before night came Thomas Illey was no more.
-
-That night Anne kept vigil between two dead. Her husband ... and the
-old house.
-
-When day broke somebody came into the room and flung his arms around
-her. Her son. Thomas’s son.
-
-Leaning on his arm Anne left the strange house behind Thomas’s coffin.
-And the younger boy, fair and blue-eyed held her hand close and clung
-to her.
-
-Thomas was borne away. It was his wish to be buried in Ille. Anne and
-the two boys went in a carriage through the town to the station.
-
-It was a warm summer night. The gas lamps were already alight. Here
-and there electric globes hung like glowing silver-blue drops from
-their wires. Illuminated shops, show windows, large coffee houses with
-glaring windows. Servites’ Place, Grenadier’s Street ... and on what
-had once been the Grassalkovich corner an electric clock marked the
-time.
-
-The carriage turned a corner, the pavements on both sides swarmed with
-pushing crowds. ’Buses, carriages, the hum of voices, glaring posters,
-people. Many people, everywhere.
-
-Further on there was a block in the traffic. The scaffoldings of
-new-built houses encroached on the pavement. Damp smell of lime mixed
-with the summer’s dust. Under the scaffoldings hurrying figures with
-drawn-up shoulders. Sudden shouts. A jet of water sprayed the hot
-pavement in a broad sheaf.
-
-A mounted policeman lifted his white-gloved hand. For an instant
-everything stopped, then the crowd became untangled and rolled on like
-a stream.
-
-Anne’s eyes passed vaguely over the signs of the shops. She found no
-familiar name. The Jörgs, Münster, Walter, were nowhere. Other names,
-other people. And the Ulwings?
-
-A forgotten corner lamp, an old tree surviving in the row of young
-trees bordering the streets, a condemned, quaint old house, uncouthly
-timid among the powerful new buildings ... these might possibly know
-something of Ulwing the builder but men knew him no more.
-
-The carriage reached its destination. It stopped at the railway station.
-
-In the smoky hall Florian and Mamsell Tini sat on the luggage.
-Somewhere a bell was rung and a voice proclaimed the names of unknown
-places that people went to ... lived in.
-
-Anne, standing on the platform, saw a dark van coupled to the train.
-They had to wait a long time ... the train started late. People came
-hurrying. Only he who travelled in the black van to Ille was in no
-hurry.
-
-The furious bell sounded again.
-
-Anne leaned out of her carriage door though she wanted to see no more;
-all was over for her and far, far away. Her tired aimless look was
-suddenly arrested.
-
-Someone came to her, came to her out of the past ... from far away.
-
-Adam Walter stopped in front of her carriage and, without a word,
-uncovered himself. He stood still there near the line when the train
-had gone. He looked long, long after the trail of smoke.
-
-The long dark night dissolved into dawn and fields and trees....
-
-Now and then little sentry huts appeared as if something white had been
-flashed beside the rushing windows of the train. The barriers at the
-crossings were like outstretched arms. Racing telegraph poles, signal
-wires shining like silver. The shrubs rocked in the wind caused by
-the train and the shadow of the smoke floated broad over the sunlit
-cornfields.
-
-Then all was reversed. The train stopped.
-
-People had been waiting for a long time at the small station of Ille.
-Blue spots, bright peasants’ petticoats, shining white chemisettes. All
-the round holiday hats were doffed simultaneously like a flock of black
-birds.
-
-Bareheaded, dumb, the people of Ille stood before the wife of Thomas
-Illey. Hard brown hands offered themselves and the tearful eyes looked
-at her as if they had always known her.
-
-“God brought you back home to us.” The deeply furrowed face of an old
-peasant bent over her hand.
-
-Those behind gathered round the boys. One peasant woman stroked George
-Illey’s arm.
-
-“Oh my sweet soul, you are just like your father.”
-
-Anne looked round bewildered. She felt some strange new emotion. The
-ground she stood on was the ground of Ille, the trees had grown from
-it, the people too, everything was part of it, her sons, Thomas’s
-memory....
-
-A deep rustic voice said:
-
-“Our master has come home.”
-
-The crowd opened a way for the metal coffin, carried by four stalwart
-youths to a cart. They placed it on a pile of oak boughs, then all
-started behind it. At the cross roads the cart turned towards the
-chapel. The carriage took the road through the row of poplars.
-
-Anne’s eyes followed the cart. The wheels were invisible under the
-branches hanging down from it. Rich green life carried death. The crown
-of the oak carried Thomas Illey towards the cemetery.
-
-The bell of the chapel called gently to heaven. The churches of the
-villages responded in the distance. One told the other all over the
-country, that the master of Ille had come home.
-
-Along both sides of the road the poplars stood erect like a guard of
-honour, full of old traditions. The carriage turned another corner and
-pebbles flew up under the wheels. There, surrounded by oaks, stood
-the old manor house of Ille, and in the cool white-washed hall steps
-resounded under the portraits of ancient lords of Ille.
-
-Anne started wearily, then suddenly stopped, deeply shocked. As though
-the house had been prepared for a gay festival ... it was all decked
-with flowers. Her eyes were hurt by the glare of the bright colours
-and her pent-up sorrow moaned within her. She pressed her hands to her
-bosom ... the flowers pained her.
-
-“Why did you do it? Why? Just now?”
-
-The old housekeeper left the row of women servants.
-
-“It was the order of our good master. It was his will that every flower
-should be picked when our mistress came home.”
-
-In Anne’s pale, transparent face the corners of her eyes and lips rose
-in silent pain. It was as though she gazed into a mysterious abyss of
-which she had known nothing till this day. Now she saw Thomas’s soul,
-now that he had given her every flower that had not grown on someone
-else’s land. He was dead when he gave, but he gave....
-
-If only one could answer those who are gone; if only one could speak
-when speech is no more possible....
-
-Anne remained alone in a small vaulted room. Above the couch of many
-flowers hung the portrait of Mrs. Christina. The piano, the small
-work-table were there too, and everything was in the same position as
-it had been in the sunshine room.
-
-She leaned her brow against the window railing and from among her old
-household gods looked out into the new world. A verdant breath of the
-large garden fanned her face. The trees whispered strange things to
-each other.
-
-Anne thought of the swing-tree and her gaze wandered over the garden
-as if in search of it. Then she heard something call to her. It became
-clearer and clearer. Beyond the trees, there spoke with quiet distant
-murmur, a faithful old voice: the Danube ... the fate of the Ulwings.
-The past spoke. This was all that was left to her; nothing more....
-
-In that instant the tramp of strong young steps recalled her from the
-past. Through the glaring summer sunlight her two sons came down the
-gravelled path.
-
-She looked at them and her head rose.
-
-
-THE END
-
-
-FOOTNOTES:
-
-[A] Canzelei = office (German).
-
-[B] Iroda = office (in Magyar).
-
-
-Transcriber's Note:
-
-Every effort has been made to replicate this text as faithfully as
-possible, including inconsistent hyphenation.
-
-Italic text has been marked with _underscores_.
-
-The following is a list of changes made to the original. The first
-line is the original line, the second the corrected one.
-
-Page 8
-
- driving him into bankruptcy”
- driving him into bankruptcy.”
-
-Page 67
-
- a wire inside to curl it up on his back.”
- a wire inside to curl it up on his back.
-
-Page 84
-
- In the shadow of Tarnok Street he saw light
- In the shadow of Tárnok Street he saw light
-
-Page 189
-
- lamp in front of the Ulwing’s house.
- lamp in front of the Ulwings’ house.
-
-*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE OLD HOUSE ***
-
-Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will
-be renamed.
-
-Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
-law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
-so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the
-United States without permission and without paying copyright
-royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
-of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm
-concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
-and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following
-the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use
-of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for
-copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very
-easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
-of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project
-Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away--you may
-do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected
-by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark
-license, especially commercial redistribution.
-
-START: FULL LICENSE
-
-THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
-PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
-
-To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
-distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
-(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
-Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
-Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at
-www.gutenberg.org/license.
-
-Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-
-1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
-and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
-(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
-the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
-destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your
-possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
-Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
-by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
-person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph
-1.E.8.
-
-1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be
-used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
-agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
-things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
-paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this
-agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
-
-1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the
-Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
-of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual
-works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
-States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
-United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
-claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
-displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
-all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
-that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting
-free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm
-works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
-Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily
-comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
-same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when
-you share it without charge with others.
-
-1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
-what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
-in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
-check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
-agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
-distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
-other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no
-representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
-country other than the United States.
-
-1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
-
-1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
-immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear
-prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work
-on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the
-phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed,
-performed, viewed, copied or distributed:
-
- This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
- most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
- restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
- under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this
- eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the
- United States, you will have to check the laws of the country where
- you are located before using this eBook.
-
-1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is
-derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
-contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
-copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
-the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
-redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project
-Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
-either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
-obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm
-trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
-
-1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
-with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
-must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
-additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
-will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works
-posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
-beginning of this work.
-
-1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
-License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
-work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.
-
-1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
-electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
-prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
-active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm License.
-
-1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
-compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
-any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
-to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format
-other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official
-version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm website
-(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
-to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
-of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain
-Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the
-full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
-
-1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
-performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
-unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
-
-1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
-access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-provided that:
-
-* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
- the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
- you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
- to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has
- agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
- Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
- within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
- legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
- payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
- Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
- Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
- Literary Archive Foundation."
-
-* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
- you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
- does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
- License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
- copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
- all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm
- works.
-
-* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
- any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
- electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
- receipt of the work.
-
-* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
- distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.
-
-1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than
-are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
-from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of
-the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the Foundation as set
-forth in Section 3 below.
-
-1.F.
-
-1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
-effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
-works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
-Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
-contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
-or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
-intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
-other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
-cannot be read by your equipment.
-
-1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
-of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
-liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
-fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
-LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
-PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
-TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
-LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
-INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
-DAMAGE.
-
-1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
-defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
-receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
-written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
-received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
-with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
-with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
-lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
-or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
-opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
-the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
-without further opportunities to fix the problem.
-
-1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
-in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO
-OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
-LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
-
-1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
-warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
-damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
-violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
-agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
-limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
-unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
-remaining provisions.
-
-1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
-trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
-providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in
-accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
-production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
-including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
-the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
-or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or
-additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any
-Defect you cause.
-
-Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
-electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
-computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
-exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
-from people in all walks of life.
-
-Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
-assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
-goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
-remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
-and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future
-generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
-Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
-www.gutenberg.org
-
-Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation
-
-The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
-501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
-state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
-Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
-number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
-U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.
-
-The Foundation's business office is located at 809 North 1500 West,
-Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up
-to date contact information can be found at the Foundation's website
-and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
-
-Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
-Literary Archive Foundation
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without
-widespread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
-increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
-freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
-array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
-($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
-status with the IRS.
-
-The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
-charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
-States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
-considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
-with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
-where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
-DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular
-state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate
-
-While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
-have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
-against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
-approach us with offers to donate.
-
-International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
-any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
-outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
-
-Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
-methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
-ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
-donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate
-
-Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-
-Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be
-freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
-distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of
-volunteer support.
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
-editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
-the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
-necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
-edition.
-
-Most people start at our website which has the main PG search
-facility: www.gutenberg.org
-
-This website includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
-including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
-subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.